This is a modern-English version of Jewish Fairy Tales and Legends, originally written by Landa, Gertrude.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Note:
Transcriber's Note:
Inconsistent hyphenation in the original document has been preserved.
Inconsistent hyphenation in the original document has been kept.
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. For a complete list, please see the end of this document.
Obvious typos have been fixed. For a complete list, please see the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Click on the images to see a larger version.
Click on the images to view a larger version.

Jewish Fairy Tales
and Legends
By
"Aunt Naomi"
(GERTRUDE LANDA)
May books become another play. Then may each book bring a blessing And bring you joy during your lifetime.
SIXTEENTH THOUSAND
NEW YORK
BLOCH PUBLISHING CO., Inc.
"The Jewish Book Concern"
1943
Copyright, 1919,
Bloch Publishing Co.
PREFACE
The very cordial welcome given to my earlier volume of "Jewish Fairy Tales and Fables" has prompted me to draw further upon Rabbinic lore in the interest, chiefly, of the children. How the wise Rabbis of old took into account the necessities of the little ones, whose minds they understood so perfectly, is obvious from such legends as those dealing with boyish exploits of the great Biblical characters, Abraham, Moses, and David. These I have rewritten from the stories in the Talmud and Midrash in a manner suitable for the children of to-day.
The warm reception of my earlier book "Jewish Fairy Tales and Fables" has inspired me to explore more Rabbinic stories, focusing mainly on children. It's clear how the wise Rabbis of the past considered the needs of kids, understanding their minds so well, through legends about the childhood adventures of great Biblical figures like Abraham, Moses, and David. I've rephrased these tales from the Talmud and Midrash to make them suitable for today's children.
I have ventured also beyond the confines of these two wonderful compilations. There is a wealth of delightful imagination in the legends and folk-lore of the Jews of a later period which is almost entirely unknown to children. I have drawn also on these sources for some of the stories here presented. My desire is to give boys and girls something Jewish which they may be able to regard as companion delights to the treasury of general fairy-lore and childish romance.
I have also explored beyond these two amazing collections. There’s a treasure trove of imaginative stories in the legends and folklore of the later Jewish community that kids mostly don’t know about. I’ve used these sources for some of the stories included here. My goal is to provide boys and girls with something Jewish that they can enjoy alongside the collection of general fairy tales and childhood adventures.
Aunt Naomi.
Aunt Naomi.
London, March, 1919.
London, March 1919.
CONTENTS
Page | |
THE PALACE OF THE EAGLES | 15 |
THE GIANT OF THE FLOOD | 27 |
THE FAIRY PRINCESS OF ERGETZ | 35 |
THE HIGGLEDY-PIGGLEDY PALACE | 67 |
THE RED SLIPPER | 77 |
THE STAR CHILD | 87 |
ABI FRESSAH'S FEAST | 99 |
THE BEGGAR KING | 113 |
THE QUARREL OF THE CAT AND DOG | 119 |
THE WATER-BABE | 127 |
SINBAD OF THE TALMUD | 133 |
THE OUTCAST PRINCE | 151 |
THE STORY OF BOSTANAI | 163 |
FROM SHEPHERD-BOY TO KING | 173 |
THE MAGIC PALACE | 179 |
THE SLEEP OF ONE HUNDRED YEARS | 187 |
KING FOR THREE DAYS | 195 |
THE PALACE IN THE CLOUDS | 203 |
THE POPE'S GAME OF CHESS | 213 |
THE SLAVE'S FORTUNE | 225 |
THE PARADISE IN THE SEA | 235 |
THE RABBI'S BOGEY-MAN | 243 |
THE FAIRY FROG | 251 |
THE PRINCESS OF THE TOWER | 259 |
KING ALEXANDER'S ADVENTURES | 277 |
a. The Vision of Victory | 277 |
b. The Dark Realm | 282 |
c. The Wonders of the World | 288 |
ILLUSTRATIONS

The Palace of the EaglesToC
East of the Land of the Rising Sun there dwelled a king who spent all his days and half his nights in pleasure. His kingdom was on the edge of the world, according to the knowledge of those times, and almost entirely surrounded by the sea. Nobody seemed to care what lay beyond the barrier of rocks that shut off the land from the rest of the world. For the matter of that, nobody appeared to trouble much about anything in that kingdom.
East of the Land of the Rising Sun, there lived a king who spent all his days and half his nights enjoying himself. His kingdom was at the edge of the world, as people understood it back then, completely surrounded by the sea. No one seemed to care what was beyond the rocky barrier that separated the land from the rest of the world. In fact, it didn’t look like anyone bothered much about anything in that kingdom.
Most of the people followed the example of the king and led idle, careless lives, giving no thought to the future. The king regarded the task of governing his subjects as a big nuisance; he did not care to be worried with proposals concerning the welfare of the masses, and documents brought to him by his advisors for signature were never read. For aught he knew [16]they may have referred to the school regulations of the moon, instead of the laws of trading and such like public matters.
Most people copied the king's example and lived lazy, carefree lives, not thinking about the future. The king saw governing his subjects as a major hassle; he didn’t want to be troubled with suggestions about how to improve the lives of the people, and he never bothered to read the documents his advisors brought him for approval. For all he knew [16], they could have been about the school rules of the moon instead of trade laws and other important public issues.
"Don't bother me," was his usual remark. "You are my advisors and officers of state. Deal with affairs as you think best."
"Don't bother me," was his usual remark. "You're my advisors and officials. Handle things however you think is best."
And off he would go to his beloved hunting which was his favorite pastime.
And off he would go to his beloved hunting, which was his favorite hobby.
The land was fertile, and nobody had ever entertained an idea that bad weather might some year affect the crops and cause a scarcity of grain. They took no precautions to lay in stocks of wheat, and so when one summer there was a great lack of rain and the fields were parched, the winter that followed was marked by suffering. The kingdom was faced by famine, and the people did not like it. They did not know what to do, and when they appealed to the king, he could not help them. Indeed, he could not understand the difficulty. He passed it off very lightly.
The land was fertile, and no one had ever considered that bad weather might one year affect the crops and lead to a shortage of grain. They didn’t take any steps to stockpile wheat, so when one summer there was a severe lack of rain and the fields dried up, the following winter was filled with hardship. The kingdom faced a famine, and the people were unhappy about it. They didn’t know what to do, and when they asked the king for help, he couldn’t assist them. In fact, he couldn’t grasp the problem at all. He dismissed it quite casually.
"I am a mighty hunter," he said. "I can always kill enough beasts to provide a sufficiency of food."
"I’m a great hunter," he said. "I can always catch enough animals to have plenty of food."
But the drought had withered away the grass and the trees, and the shortage of such food had greatly reduced the number of animals. The king [17]found the forests empty of deer and birds. Still he failed to realize the gravity of the situation and what he considered an exceedingly bright idea struck him.
But the drought had dried up the grass and trees, and the lack of food had significantly decreased the number of animals. The king [17]found the forests empty of deer and birds. Despite this, he didn't grasp the seriousness of the situation, and an idea he thought was brilliant suddenly came to him.
"I will explore the unknown territory beyond the barrier of rocky hills," he said. "Surely there will I find a land of plenty. And, at least" he added, "it will be a pleasant adventure with good hunting."
"I’m going to check out the unexplored area past the rocky hills," he said. "I’m sure I’ll find a land full of resources. And, at the very least," he added, "it’ll be a nice adventure with great hunting."
A great expedition was therefore arranged, and the king and his hunting companions set forth to find a path over the rocks. This was not at all difficult, and on the third day, a pass was discovered among the crags and peaks that formed the summit of the barrier, and the king saw the region beyond.
A big expedition was planned, and the king and his hunting friends set out to find a way over the rocks. This was quite easy, and on the third day, they discovered a pass among the cliffs and peaks that made up the top of the barrier, and the king looked beyond to the land that lay ahead.
It seemed a vast and beautiful land, stretching away as far as the eye could see in a forest of huge trees. Carefully, the hunters descended the other side of the rock barrier and entered the unknown land.
It looked like a vast and stunning landscape, extending as far as the eye could see, filled with enormous trees. Carefully, the hunters made their way down the other side of the rocky barrier and stepped into the unfamiliar territory.
It seemed uninhabited. Nor was there any sign of beast or bird of any kind. No sound disturbed the stillness of the forest, no tracks were visible. As well as the hunters could make out, no foot had ever trodden the region before. Even nature seemed at rest. The trees were all old, their [18]trunks gnarled into fantastic shapes, their leaves yellow and sere as if growth had stopped ages ago.
It felt deserted. There were no signs of animals or birds anywhere. The silence of the forest was uninterrupted, and there were no visible tracks. As far as the hunters could tell, no one had ever set foot in this area before. Even nature appeared to be taking a break. The trees were all ancient, their [18] trunks twisted into strange shapes, their leaves yellow and dry, as if they hadn’t grown in ages.
Altogether the march through the forest was rather eerie, and the hunters proceeded in single file, which added to the impressiveness of the strange experience. The novelty, however, made it pleasant to the king, and he kept on his way for four days.
Altogether, the march through the forest was quite eerie, and the hunters moved in a single file, which made the strange experience even more impressive. The novelty, however, made it enjoyable for the king, and he continued on his way for four days.
Then the forest ended abruptly, and the explorers came to a vast open plain, a desert, through which a wide river flowed. Far beyond rose a mountain capped by rocks of regular shape. At any rate, they appeared to be rocks, but the distance was too great to enable anyone to speak with certainty.
Then the forest stopped suddenly, and the explorers found themselves in a huge open plain, a desert, where a wide river flowed. In the distance, a mountain rose, topped with evenly shaped rocks. At least, they looked like rocks, but the distance was too far for anyone to say for sure.
"Water," said the vizier, "is a sign of life."
"Water," the vizier said, "is a symbol of life."
So the king decided to continue as far as the mountain. A ford was discovered in the river, and once on the other side it was possible to make out the rocks crowning the mountain. They looked too regular to be mere rocks, and on approaching nearer the king was sure that a huge building must be at the top of the mountain. When they arrived quite close, there was no doubt about it. Either a town, or a palace, stood on the summit, and it was decided to make the ascent next day.
So the king decided to continue to the mountain. They found a crossing in the river, and once on the other side, they could see the rocks at the top of the mountain. They looked too uniform to just be rocks, and as they got closer, the king was convinced that there had to be a large structure at the peak. When they reached it, there was no doubt. A town or a palace was at the top, and they decided to climb it the next day.
[19]During the night no sound was heard, but to everybody's surprise a distinct path up the mountain was noticed in the morning. It was so overgrown with weeds and moss and straggling creepers that it was obvious it had not been used for a long time. The ascent was accordingly difficult, but half way up the first sign of life, noticed since the expedition began, made itself visible.
[19]During the night, there was no sound, but to everyone's surprise, a clear path up the mountain was spotted in the morning. It was so overrun with weeds, moss, and tangled plants that it was clear it hadn’t been used in a long time. The climb was tough, but halfway up, the first sign of life seen since the expedition started became visible.
It was an eagle. Suddenly it flew down from the mountain top and circled above the hunters, screaming, but making no attempt to attack.
It was an eagle. Suddenly, it swooped down from the mountaintop and circled over the hunters, screaming but not trying to attack.
At length the summit was gained. It was a flat plateau of great expanse, almost the whole of which was covered by an enormous building of massive walls and stupendous towers.
At last, they reached the summit. It was a vast, flat plateau, mostly taken up by a huge building with thick walls and impressive towers.
"This is the palace of a great monarch," said the king.
"This is the palace of a great king," said the monarch.
But no entrance of any kind could be seen. The rest of the day was spent in wandering round, but nowhere was a door, or window, or opening visible. It was decided to make a more serious effort next morning to gain entry.
But no entrance of any kind could be seen. The rest of the day was spent wandering around, but nowhere was there a door, window, or opening visible. It was decided to make a more serious effort the next morning to gain entry.
However, it seemed a greater puzzle than ever. At length, one of the most venturesome of the party discovered an eagle's nest on one of the smallest towers, and with great difficulty he secured the bird and brought it down to the king. [20]His majesty bade one of his wise men, Muflog, learned in bird languages, to speak to it. He did so.
However, it seemed more puzzling than ever. Eventually, one of the more daring members of the group found an eagle's nest on one of the smallest towers, and with a lot of effort, he caught the bird and brought it down to the king. [20]His majesty ordered one of his wise men, Muflog, who was knowledgeable in bird languages, to talk to it. He did so.
In a harsh croaking voice, the eagle replied, "I am but a young bird, only seven centuries old. I know naught. On a tower higher than that on which I dwell, is the eyrie of my father. He may be able to give you information."
In a rough, croaky voice, the eagle said, "I'm just a young bird, only seven hundred years old. I don't know much. My father's nest is on a tower taller than the one I live on. He might be able to help you with information."
More he would not say. The only thing to do was to climb the higher tower and question the father eagle. This was done, and the bird answered:
More than that, he wouldn't say. The only thing to do was climb the higher tower and ask the father eagle. So, that was done, and the bird replied:
"On a tower still higher dwells my father, and on yet a higher tower my grandfather, who is two thousand years old. He may know something. I know nothing."
"On an even higher tower lives my father, and on an even higher tower than that is my grandfather, who is two thousand years old. He might know something. I know nothing."
After considerable difficulty the topmost tower was reached and the venerable bird discovered. He seemed asleep and was only awakened after much coaxing. Then he surveyed the hunters warily.
After a lot of struggle, they finally reached the tallest tower and found the ancient bird. He looked like he was asleep and only woke up after they coaxed him for a while. Then he examined the hunters cautiously.
"Let me see, let me think," he muttered slowly. "I did hear, when I was a tiny eagle chick, but a few years old—that was long, long ago—that my great-grandfather had said that his great-grandfather had told him he had heard that long, long, long ago—oh, ever so much longer than [21]that—a king lived in this palace; that he died and left it to the eagles; and that in the course of many, many, many thousands of years the door had been covered up by the dust brought by the winds."
"Let me think for a second," he mumbled slowly. "I remember hearing, when I was just a little eagle chick, only a few years old—that was ages ago—that my great-grandfather mentioned that his great-grandfather told him he had heard that ages and ages ago—way longer than [21]—a king lived in this palace; that he died and left it to the eagles; and that over many, many thousands of years, the door got covered up by dust blown in by the winds."
"Where is the door?" asked Muflog.
"Where's the door?" Muflog asked.
That was a puzzle the ancient bird could not answer readily. He thought and thought and fell asleep and had to be kept being awakened until at last he remembered.
That was a puzzle the old bird couldn't solve easily. He thought and thought and eventually fell asleep, needing to be woken up repeatedly until he finally remembered.
"When the sun shines in the morning," he croaked, "its first ray falls on the door."
"When the sun shines in the morning," he said hoarsely, "its first ray hits the door."
Then, worn out with all his thinking and talking, he fell asleep again.
Then, exhausted from all his thinking and talking, he fell asleep again.
There was no rest for the party that night. They all watched to make certain of seeing the first ray of the rising sun strike the palace. When it did so, the spot was carefully noted. But no door could be seen. Digging was therefore begun and after many hours, an opening was found.
There was no break for the group that night. They all stayed alert to catch the first beam of sunlight hitting the palace. When it finally happened, they marked the exact spot. However, no door was visible. So, they started digging, and after many hours, they discovered an opening.
Through this an entrance was effected into the palace. What a wonderful and mysterious place it was, all overgrown with the weeds of centuries! Tangled masses of creepers lay everywhere—over what were once trimly kept pathways, and almost completely hiding the lower buildings. In the crevices of the walls, roots had insinuated [22]themselves, and by their growth had forced the stones apart. It was all a terrible scene of desolation. The king's men had to hack a way laboriously through the wilderness of weeds with their swords to the central building, and when they did so they came to a door on which was an inscription cut deep into the wood. The language was unknown to all but Muflog, who deciphered it as follows:
Through this, an entrance was made into the palace. What a wonderful and mysterious place it was, completely overrun by the weeds of centuries! Tangled masses of vines lay everywhere—over what used to be neatly kept pathways, nearly completely hiding the lower buildings. In the cracks of the walls, roots had worked their way in, and their growth had forced the stones apart. It was all a terrible scene of desolation. The king's men had to chop their way laboriously through the jungle of weeds with their swords to reach the central building, and when they finally did, they found a door with an inscription deeply carved into the wood. The language was unknown to everyone but Muflog, who deciphered it as follows:
"We, the Dwellers in this Palace, lived for many years in Comfort and Luxury. Then Hunger came. We had made no preparation. We had amassed jewels in abundance but not Corn. We ground Pearls and Rubies to fine flour, but could make no Bread. Wherefore we die, bequeathing this Palace to the eagles who will devour our bodies and build their eyries on our towers."
"We, the inhabitants of this palace, lived for many years in comfort and luxury. Then hunger came. We hadn’t made any preparations. We had collected plenty of jewels but no grain. We ground pearls and rubies into fine flour, but we couldn't make any bread. As a result, we are dying, leaving this palace to the eagles who will feast on our bodies and build their nests on our towers."
A dread silence fell on the whole party when Muflog read these strange words, and the king turned pale. This warning from the dead past was making the adventure far from enjoyable. Some of the party suggested the immediate abandonment of the expedition and the prompt return home. They feared hidden dangers now. But the king remained resolute.
A strange silence settled over the entire group when Muflog read those eerie words, and the king went pale. This warning from the dead past was making the adventure anything but fun. Some of the group suggested they should immediately abandon the expedition and head home at once. They were now afraid of hidden dangers. But the king stayed determined.
"I must investigate this to the end," he said [23]in a firm voice. "Those who are seized by fear may return. I will go on, if needs be, alone."
"I have to see this through," he said [23]with determination. "Those who are scared can turn back. I will continue on, even if I have to do it alone."
Encouraged by these words, the hunters decided to remain with the king. One of them began to batter at the door, but the king was anxious to preserve the inscription, and after more cutting away of weeds, the key was seen to be sticking in the keyhole. Unlocking the door, however, was no light task, for ages of rust had accumulated. When finally this was accomplished the door creaked heavily on its hinges and a musty smell came from the dank corridor that was revealed.
Encouraged by these words, the hunters chose to stay with the king. One of them started banging on the door, but the king wanted to keep the inscription intact, and after clearing away more weeds, they noticed the key was stuck in the keyhole. Unlocking the door, however, was no easy job, as years of rust had built up. When they finally managed to do it, the door creaked loudly on its hinges, and a musty odor wafted out from the damp corridor that was revealed.
The explorers walked ankle-deep in dust through a maze of rooms until they came to a big central hall of statues. So artistically fashioned were they that they seemed lifelike in their attitudes, and for a moment all held their breath. This hall was dustless, and Muflog pointed out that it was an airtight chamber. Evidently it had been specifically devised to preserve the statues.
The explorers walked through a maze of rooms, their ankles deep in dust, until they reached a large central hall filled with statues. They were so skillfully crafted that they looked almost lifelike in their poses, and for a moment, everyone held their breath. This hall was free of dust, and Muflog pointed out that it was an airtight chamber. Clearly, it had been designed specifically to protect the statues.
"These must be the effigies of kings," said his majesty, and on reading the inscriptions, Muflog said that was so.
"These must be the statues of kings," said his majesty, and after reading the inscriptions, Muflog confirmed that it was true.
At the far end of the hall, on a pedestal higher than the others, was a statue bigger than the rest. In addition to the name there was an [24]inscription on the pedestal. Muflog read it amid an awed stillness:
At the far end of the hall, on a pedestal taller than the others, stood a statue larger than the rest. Along with the name, there was an [24] inscription on the pedestal. Muflog read it in a hushed awe:
"I am the last of the kings—yea, the last of men, and with my own hands have completed this work. I ruled over a thousand cities, rode on a thousand horses, and received the homage of a thousand vassal princes; but when Famine came I was powerless. Ye who may read this, take heed of the fate that has overwhelmed this land. Take but one word of counsel from the last of the mortals; prepare thy meal while the daylight lasts * * *"
"I am the last of the kings—yeah, the last of men, and with my own hands I’ve finished this work. I ruled over a thousand cities, rode a thousand horses, and received the loyalty of a thousand vassal princes; but when Famine came, I was helpless. You who read this, pay attention to the fate that has struck this land. Take just one piece of advice from the last of the mortals; prepare your meal while the daylight lasts * * *"
The words broke off: the rest was undecipherable.
The words trailed off: the rest was unreadable.
"Enough," cried the king, and his voice was not steady. "This has indeed been good hunting. I have learned, in my folly and pursuit of pleasure, what I had failed to see for myself. Let us return and act upon the counsel of this king who has met the end that will surely be our own should we forget his warning."
"Enough," shouted the king, his voice wavering. "This has truly been a great hunt. In my foolishness and quest for pleasure, I've realized what I failed to see before. Let’s go back and heed the advice of this king who met the fate that will definitely be ours if we ignore his warning."
Looking out across the plain they had traversed, his majesty seemed to see a vision of prosperous cities and smiling fertile fields. In imagination, he saw caravans laden with merchandise journeying across the intervening spaces. Then, as darker thoughts followed, a [25]cloud appeared to settle over the whole land. The cities crumbled and disappeared, the eagles swooped down and took possession of that which man had failed to appreciate and hold; and after the eagles the dust of the ages settled slowly, piling itself up year by year until everything was covered and only the desert was visible.
Looking out over the plain they had crossed, his majesty seemed to envision thriving cities and lush, fertile fields. In his mind, he saw caravans loaded with goods traveling across the distances. Then, darker thoughts crept in, and a [25]cloud appeared to cast a shadow over the entire land. The cities fell apart and vanished, the eagles swooped down and claimed what humanity had failed to value and preserve; and after the eagles, the dust of time gradually settled, accumulating year after year until everything was buried and only the desert remained visible.
Scarcely a word was spoken as the king and his hunters made their way back to the land East of the Rising Sun. In all, they had been away forty days when they re-crossed the barrier of rocks. They were joyously welcomed.
Scarcely a word was spoken as the king and his hunters made their way back to the land East of the Rising Sun. In all, they had been away for forty days when they crossed back over the barrier of rocks. They were joyfully welcomed.
"What have you brought," asked the populace. "In a little while we shall be starving."
"What have you brought?" the crowd asked. "We'll be starving soon."
"Ye shall not starve," said the king. "I have brought wisdom from the Palace of the Eagles. From the fate and sufferings of others I have learned a lesson—my duty."
"You're not going to starve," said the king. "I have brought knowledge from the Palace of the Eagles. From the experiences and struggles of others, I have learned a lesson—my responsibility."
At once he set to work to organize the proper distribution of the food supply and the cultivation of the land. He wasted no more time on foolish pleasures, and in due course the land East of the Rising Sun enjoyed happiness and prosperity and even established fruitful colonies in the plain overlooked by the Palace of the Eagles.
He immediately got to work on organizing the distribution of food and managing the land. He stopped wasting time on pointless pleasures, and eventually, the land east of the Rising Sun experienced happiness and prosperity, even setting up successful colonies in the plain near the Palace of the Eagles.
The Giant of the FloodToC
Just before the world was drowned all the animals gathered in front of the Ark and Father Noah carefully inspected them.
Just before the world was flooded, all the animals gathered in front of the Ark, and Father Noah carefully checked them over.
"All ye that lie down shall enter and be saved from the deluge that is about to destroy the world," he said. "Ye that stand cannot enter."
"All of you who lie down will come in and be saved from the flood that is about to wipe out the world," he said. "Those of you who stand cannot enter."
Then the various creatures began to march forward into the Ark. Father Noah watched them closely. He seemed troubled.
Then the different animals started to walk into the Ark. Father Noah observed them carefully. He looked worried.
"I wonder," he said to himself, "how I shall obtain a unicorn, and how I shall get it into the Ark."
"I wonder," he said to himself, "how I'm going to get a unicorn, and how I’ll fit it into the Ark."
"I can bring thee a unicorn, Father Noah," he heard in a voice of thunder, and turning round he saw the giant, Og. "But thou must agree to save me, too, from the flood."
"I can bring you a unicorn, Father Noah," he heard in a booming voice, and turning around he saw the giant, Og. "But you have to agree to save me as well from the flood."
"Begone," cried Noah. "Thou art a demon, not a human being. I can have no dealings with thee."
"Get out," shouted Noah. "You’re a demon, not a human. I want nothing to do with you."
"Pity me," whined the giant. "See how my [28]figure is shrinking. Once I was so tall that I could drink water from the clouds and toast fish at the sun. I fear not that I shall be drowned, but that all the food will be destroyed and that I shall perish of hunger."
"Pity me," complained the giant. "Look how my [28]figure is getting smaller. I used to be so tall that I could drink water from the clouds and roast fish in the sun. I'm not afraid of drowning; I'm afraid that all the food will be ruined and I'll starve."
Noah, however, only smiled; but he grew serious again when Og brought a unicorn. It was as big as a mountain, although the giant said it was the smallest he could find. It lay down in front of the Ark and Noah saw by that action that he must save it. For some time he was puzzled what to do, but at last a bright idea struck him. He attached the huge beast to the Ark by a rope fastened to its horn so that it could swim alongside and be fed.
Noah just smiled, but he got serious again when Og brought a unicorn. It was as big as a mountain, even though the giant claimed it was the smallest one he could find. The unicorn lay down in front of the Ark, and Noah realized he had to save it. For a while, he was unsure about what to do, but then he had a clever idea. He tied the massive creature to the Ark with a rope attached to its horn so it could swim alongside and be fed.
Og seated himself on a mountain near at hand and watched the rain pouring down. Faster and faster it fell in torrents until the rivers overflowed and the waters began to rise rapidly on the land and sweep all things away. Father Noah stood gloomily before the door of the Ark until the water reached his neck. Then it swept him inside. The door closed with a bang, and the Ark rose gallantly on the flood and began to move along. The unicorn swam alongside, and as it passed Og, the giant jumped on to its back.
Og sat down on a nearby mountain and watched the rain pouring down. It fell faster and faster in torrents until the rivers overflowed, and the water began to rise rapidly on the land, sweeping everything away. Father Noah stood sadly at the door of the Ark until the water reached his neck. Then it swept him inside. The door slammed shut, and the Ark rose bravely on the flood and started to move along. The unicorn swam alongside, and as it passed Og, the giant jumped onto its back.
[29]"See, Father Noah," he cried, with a huge chuckle, "you will have to save me after all. I will snatch all the food you put through the window for the unicorn."
[29]"Look, Father Noah," he laughed, "it turns out you’re going to have to save me after all. I’m going to grab all the food you send through the window for the unicorn."
Noah saw that it was useless to argue with Og, who might, indeed, sink the Ark with his tremendous strength.
Noah realized it was pointless to argue with Og, who could, in fact, sink the Ark with his incredible strength.
"I will make a bargain with thee," he shouted from a window. "I will feed thee, but thou must promise to be a servant to my descendants."
"I'll make a deal with you," he shouted from a window. "I'll feed you, but you have to promise to be a servant to my descendants."
Og was very hungry, so he accepted the conditions and devoured his first breakfast.
Og was really hungry, so he agreed to the terms and gobbled down his first breakfast.
The rain continued to fall in great big sheets that shut out the light of day. Inside the Ark, however, all was bright and cheerful, for Noah had collected the most precious of the stones of the earth and had used them for the windows. Their radiance illumined the whole of the three stories in the Ark. Some of the animals were troublesome and Noah got no sleep at all. The lion had a bad attack of fever. In a corner a bird slept the whole of the time. This was the phoenix.
The rain kept pouring down in heavy sheets that blocked out the daylight. Inside the Ark, though, everything was bright and cheerful because Noah had gathered the most precious stones from the earth and used them for the windows. Their glow lit up all three stories of the Ark. Some of the animals were a handful, and Noah couldn’t get any sleep at all. The lion had a nasty fever. Meanwhile, in one corner, a bird was sleeping the whole time. That was the phoenix.
"Wake up," said Noah, one day. "It is feeding time."
"Wake up," Noah said one day. "It's time to eat."
"Thank you," returned the bird. "I saw thou [30]wert busy, Father Noah, so I would not trouble thee."
"Thank you," the bird replied. "I saw you [30] were busy, Father Noah, so I didn't want to bother you."
"Thou art a good bird," said Noah, much touched, "therefore thou shalt never die."
"You're a good bird," said Noah, really moved, "so you will never die."
One day the rain ceased, the clouds rolled away and the sun shone brilliantly again. How strange the world looked! It was like a vast ocean. Nothing but water could be seen anywhere, and only one or two of the highest mountain tops peeped above the flood. All the world was drowned, and Noah gazed on the desolate scene from one of the windows with tears in his eyes. Og, riding gaily on the unicorn behind the Ark, was quite happy.
One day, the rain stopped, the clouds cleared, and the sun shone brightly again. How weird the world looked! It was like a huge ocean. There was nothing but water as far as the eye could see, and only one or two of the tallest mountain peaks poked above the flood. The whole world was submerged, and Noah looked at the barren landscape from one of the windows with tears in his eyes. Og, happily riding the unicorn behind the Ark, was quite content.
"Ha, ha!" he laughed gleefully. "I shall be able to eat and drink just as much as I like now and shall never be troubled by those tiny little creatures, the mortals."
"Ha, ha!" he laughed happily. "I can eat and drink as much as I want now and will never be bothered by those small little beings, the mortals."
"Be not so sure," said Noah. "Those tiny mortals shall be thy masters and shall outlive thee and the whole race of giants and demons."
"Don't be so sure," said Noah. "Those little humans will be your masters and will outlive you and the entire race of giants and demons."
The giant did not relish this prospect. He knew that whatever Noah prophesied would come true, and he was so sad that he ate no food for two days and began to grow smaller and thinner. He became more and more unhappy as day by day the water subsided and [31]the mountains began to appear. At last the Ark rested on Mount Ararat, and Og's long ride came to an end.
The giant didn’t like this idea at all. He understood that whatever Noah predicted would actually happen, and he was so upset that he didn’t eat for two days, becoming smaller and thinner. Each day, as the water went down and [31]the mountains reemerged, he felt more and more miserable. Finally, the Ark settled on Mount Ararat, bringing Og's long journey to a close.
"I will soon leave thee, Father Noah," he said. "I shall wander round the world to see what is left of it."
"I'll be leaving you soon, Father Noah," he said. "I'm going to travel around the world to see what's left of it."
"Thou canst not go until I permit thee," said Noah. "Hast thou forgotten our compact so soon? Thou must be my servant. I have work for thee."
"You can't go until I let you," said Noah. "Have you forgotten our agreement so quickly? You have to be my servant. I have work for you."
Giants are not fond of work, and Og, who was the father of all the giants, was particularly lazy. He cared only to eat and sleep, but he knew he was in Noah's power, and he shed bitter tears when he saw the land appear again.
Giants aren't big on working, and Og, who was the father of all the giants, was especially lazy. He only cared about eating and sleeping, but he knew that Noah had power over him, and he cried bitterly when he saw the land reappear.
"Stop," commanded Noah. "Dost thou wish to drown the world once more with thy big tears?"
"Stop," commanded Noah. "Do you want to drown the world again with your huge tears?"
So Og sat on a mountain and rocked from side to side, weeping silently to himself. He watched the animals leave the Ark and had to do all the hard work when Noah's children built houses. Daily he complained that he was shrinking to the size of the mortals, for Noah said there was not too much food.
So Og sat on a mountain, swaying back and forth, quietly crying to himself. He watched the animals leave the Ark and had to do all the tough work when Noah's kids built houses. Every day he grumbled that he was getting smaller like the mortals, since Noah said there wasn't enough food.
One day Noah said to him, "Come with me, Og. I am going around the world. I am [32]commanded to plant fruit and flowers to make the earth beautiful. I need thy help."
One day Noah said to him, "Come with me, Og. I’m traveling around the world. I’m [32] tasked with planting fruit and flowers to beautify the earth. I need your help."
For many days they wandered all over the earth, and Og was compelled to carry the heavy bag of seeds. The last thing Noah planted was the grape vine.
For many days, they roamed all over the earth, and Og had to carry the heavy bag of seeds. The last thing Noah planted was the grapevine.
"What is this—food, or drink?" asked Og.
"What is this—food or drink?" asked Og.
"Both," replied Noah. "It can be eaten, or its juice made into wine," and as he planted it, he blessed the grape. "Be thou," he said, "a plant pleasing to the eye, bear fruit that will be food for the hungry and a health-giving drink to the thirsty and sick."
"Both," replied Noah. "You can eat it, or make wine from its juice," and as he planted it, he blessed the grape. "May you," he said, "be a plant that's pleasing to the eye, bearing fruit that will feed the hungry and provide a health-giving drink for the thirsty and sick."
Og grunted.
Og grunted.
"I will offer up sacrifice to this wonderful fruit," he said. "May I not do so now that our labors are over?"
"I will make a sacrifice to this amazing fruit," he said. "Can I not do that now that our work is done?"
Noah agreed, and the giant brought a sheep, a lion, a pig and a monkey. First, he slaughtered the sheep, then the lion.
Noah agreed, and the giant brought a sheep, a lion, a pig, and a monkey. First, he killed the sheep, then the lion.
"When a man shall taste but a few drops of the wine," he said, "he shall be as harmless as a sheep. When he takes a little more he shall be as strong as a lion."
"When a man takes just a few sips of wine," he said, "he'll be as harmless as a sheep. But when he drinks a bit more, he'll be as strong as a lion."
Then Og began to dance around the plant, and he killed the pig and the monkey. Noah was very much surprised.
Then Og started dancing around the plant, and he killed the pig and the monkey. Noah was really surprised.
[33]"I am giving thy descendants two extra blessings," said Og, chuckling.
[33] "I’m giving your descendants two extra blessings," said Og, chuckling.
He rolled over and over on the ground in great glee and then said:
He rolled around on the ground with great joy and then said:
"When a man shall drink too much of the juice of the wine, then shall he become a beast like the pig, and if then he still continues to drink, he shall behave foolishly like a monkey."
"When a man drinks too much wine, he will act like a pig, and if he keeps drinking, he will behave foolishly like a monkey."
And that is why, unto this day, too much wine makes a man silly.
And that’s why, even today, too much wine makes a person foolish.
Og himself often drank too much, and many years afterward, when he was a servant to the patriarch Abraham, the latter scolded him until he became so frightened that he dropped a tooth. Abraham made an ivory chair for himself from this tooth. Afterwards Og became King of Bashan, but he forgot his compact with Noah and instead of helping the Israelites to obtain Canaan he opposed them.
Og himself often drank too much, and many years later, when he was a servant to the patriarch Abraham, Abraham scolded him until he got so scared that he dropped a tooth. Abraham made an ivory chair for himself from this tooth. Later, Og became King of Bashan, but he forgot his agreement with Noah and instead of helping the Israelites get Canaan, he opposed them.
"I will kill them all with one blow," he declared.
"I'll take them all out with a single strike," he announced.
Exerting all his enormous strength he uprooted a mountain, and raising it high above his head he prepared to drop it on the camp of the Israelites and crush it.
Exerting all his immense strength, he uprooted a mountain, raised it high above his head, and got ready to drop it on the camp of the Israelites to crush them.
But a wonderful thing happened. The mountain was full of grasshoppers and ants who [34]had bored millions of tiny holes in it. When King Og raised the great mass it crumbled in his hands and fell over his head and round his neck like a collar. He tried to pull it off, but his teeth became entangled in the mass. As he danced about in rage and pain, Moses, the leader of the Israelites, approached him.
But something amazing happened. The mountain was filled with grasshoppers and ants who [34]had created millions of tiny holes in it. When King Og lifted the huge mass, it crumbled in his hands and fell over his head and around his neck like a collar. He tried to pull it off, but his teeth got stuck in the mass. As he flailed about in anger and pain, Moses, the leader of the Israelites, came up to him.
Moses was a tiny man compared with Og. He was only ten ells high, and he carried with him a sword of the same length. With a mighty effort he jumped ten ells into the air, and raising the sword, he managed to strike the giant on the ankle and wound him mortally.
Moses was a small man compared to Og. He was only ten cubits tall, and he carried a sword that was the same length. With great effort, he jumped ten cubits into the air, and raising the sword, he managed to strike the giant on the ankle and wound him fatally.
Thus, after many years, did the terrible giant of the flood perish for breaking his word to Father Noah.
Thus, after many years, the terrible giant of the flood perished for breaking his promise to Father Noah.
The Fairy Princess of ErgetzToC
I
In a great and beautiful city that stood by the sea, an old man lay dying. Mar Shalmon was his name, and he was the richest man in the land. Propped up with pillows on a richly decorated bed in a luxurious chamber, he gazed, with tears in his eyes, through the open window at the setting sun. Like a ball of fire it sank lower and lower until it almost seemed to rest on the tranquil waters beyond the harbor. Suddenly, Mar Shalmon roused himself.
In a grand and stunning city by the sea, an old man was dying. His name was Mar Shalmon, and he was the wealthiest man in the land. Supported by pillows on an ornately decorated bed in a lavish room, he looked out through the open window with tears in his eyes at the setting sun. It sank lower and lower like a ball of fire until it nearly appeared to rest on the calm waters of the harbor. Suddenly, Mar Shalmon stirred.
"Where is my son, Bar Shalmon?" he asked in a feeble voice, and his hand crept tremblingly along the silken coverlet of the bed as if in search of something.
"Where is my son, Bar Shalmon?" he asked in a weak voice, his hand trembling as it moved along the silky bedspread, as if searching for something.
"I am here, my father," replied his son who was standing by the side of his bed. His eyes were moist with tears, but his voice was steady.
"I’m here, Dad," replied his son, who stood beside his bed. His eyes were wet with tears, but his voice was calm.
"My son," said the old man, slowly, and with some difficulty, "I am about to leave this world. My soul will take flight from this frail body when the sun has sunk behind the horizon. I have lived long and have amassed great wealth which will soon be thine. Use it well, as I have taught thee, for thou, my son, art a man of learning, as befits our noble Jewish faith. One thing I must ask thee to promise me."
"My son," the old man said slowly and with some effort, "I'm about to leave this world. My soul will depart from this fragile body when the sun sets beyond the horizon. I have lived a long life and accumulated great wealth that will soon be yours. Use it wisely, as I have taught you, for you, my son, are educated, as is fitting for our noble Jewish faith. One thing I must ask you to promise me."
[37]"I will, my father," returned Bar Shalmon, sobbing.
[37]"I will, Dad," Bar Shalmon replied, crying.
"Nay, weep not, my son," said the old man. "My day is ended; my life has not been ill-spent. I would spare thee the pain that was mine in my early days, when, as a merchant, I garnered my fortune. The sea out there that will soon swallow up the sun is calm now. But beware of it, my son, for it is treacherous. Promise me—nay, swear unto me—that never wilt thou cross it to foreign lands."
"Nah, don’t cry, my son," said the old man. "My time is over; I haven't wasted my life. I want to save you from the pain I felt in my younger days when I built my fortune as a merchant. The sea out there, which will soon swallow the sun, is calm right now. But be careful of it, my son, because it can be dangerous. Promise me—no, swear to me—that you will never cross it to foreign lands."
Bar Shalmon placed his hands on those of his father.
Bar Shalmon put his hands over his father's hands.
"Solemnly I swear," he said, in a broken voice, "to do thy wish—never to journey on the sea, but to remain here in this, my native land. 'Tis a vow before thee, my father."
"Solemnly I swear," he said, in a shaky voice, "to do your wish—never to travel on the sea, but to stay here in this, my home country. It's a vow before you, my father."
"'Tis an oath before heaven," said the old man. "Guard it, keep it, and heaven will bless thee. Remember! See, the sun is sinking."
"'It's an oath before heaven," said the old man. "Protect it, hold on to it, and heaven will bless you. Remember! Look, the sun is setting."
[38]Mar Shalmon fell back upon his pillows and spoke no more. Bar Shalmon stood gazing out of the window until the sun had disappeared, and then, silently sobbing, he left the chamber of death.
[38]Mar Shalmon lay back against his pillows and didn't say anything else. Bar Shalmon stood looking out the window until the sun went down, and then, quietly crying, he left the room of death.
The whole city wept when the sad news was made known, for Mar Shalmon was a man of great charity, and almost all the inhabitants followed the remains to the grave. Then Bar Shalmon, his son, took his father's place of honor in the city, and in him, too, the poor and needy found a friend whose purse was ever open and whose counsel was ever wisdom.
The whole city mourned when the sad news was announced because Mar Shalmon was a man of great kindness, and nearly all the residents followed the remains to the grave. Then, Bar Shalmon, his son, took his father's place of honor in the city, and the poor and needy also found a friend in him, whose wallet was always open and whose advice was always wise.
Thus years passed away.
So years went by.
One day there arrived in the harbor of the city a strange ship from a distant land. Its captain spoke a tongue unknown, and Bar Shalmon, being a man of profound knowledge, was sent for. He alone in the city could understand the language of the captain. To his astonishment, he learned that the cargo of the vessel was for Mar Shalmon, his father.
One day, a mysterious ship from a faraway place docked at the city's harbor. The captain spoke a language nobody understood, so they called Bar Shalmon, who was known for his extensive knowledge. He was the only person in the city who could understand what the captain was saying. To his surprise, he found out that the ship's cargo was meant for his father, Mar Shalmon.
"I am the son of Mar Shalmon," he said. "My father is dead, and all his possessions he left to me."
"I am the son of Mar Shalmon," he said. "My father has passed away, and he left all his belongings to me."
"Then, verily, art thou the most fortunate mortal, and the richest, on earth," answered the [39]captain. "My good ship is filled with a vast store of jewels, precious stones and other treasures. And know you, O most favored son of Mar Shalmon, this cargo is but a small portion of the wealth that is thine in a land across the sea."
"Then, truly, you are the most fortunate person and the richest on this earth," replied the [39]captain. "My great ship is loaded with a huge supply of jewels, precious stones, and other treasures. And let me tell you, O most favored son of Mar Shalmon, this cargo is just a small part of the wealth that belongs to you in a land across the sea."
"'Tis strange," said Bar Shalmon, in surprise; "my father said nought of this to me. I knew that in his younger days he had traded with distant lands, but nothing did he ever say of possessions there. And, moreover, he warned me never to leave this shore."
"'It's strange," said Bar Shalmon, surprised. "My father never mentioned this to me. I knew that in his younger days he had traded with distant lands, but he never talked about having anything there. Also, he always warned me never to leave this shore."
The captain looked perplexed.
The captain looked confused.
"I understand it not," he said. "I am but performing my father's bidding. He was thy father's servant, and long years did he wait for Mar Shalmon's return to claim his riches. On his death-bed he bade me vow that I would seek his master, or his son, and this have I done."
"I don’t get it," he said. "I’m just following my father's wishes. He was your father’s servant, and for many years he waited for Mar Shalmon to come back and claim his wealth. On his deathbed, he made me promise that I would find his master or his son, and that’s exactly what I’ve done."
He produced documents, and there could be no doubt that the vast wealth mentioned in them belonged now to Bar Shalmon.
He provided documents, and there was no doubt that the significant wealth mentioned in them now belonged to Bar Shalmon.
"Thou art now my master," said the captain, "and must return with me to the land across the sea to claim thine inheritance. In another year it will be too late, for by the laws of the country it will be forfeit."
"You're now my master," said the captain, "and you need to come back with me to the land across the sea to claim your inheritance. In another year, it will be too late because, according to the laws of the country, it will be lost."
[40]"I cannot return with thee," said Bar Shalmon. "I have a vow before heaven never to voyage on the sea."
[40]"I can't go back with you," said Bar Shalmon. "I made a promise to heaven never to sail on the sea."
The captain laughed.
The captain chuckled.
"In very truth, I understand thee not, as my father understood not thine," he replied. "My father was wont to say that Mar Shalmon was strange and peradventure not possessed of all his senses to neglect his store of wealth and treasure."
"In truth, I don’t understand you, just like my father didn’t understand yours,” he replied. “My father used to say that Mar Shalmon was odd and maybe not fully in his right mind for ignoring his wealth and treasure."
With an angry gesture Bar Shalmon stopped the captain, but he was sorely troubled. He recalled now that his father had often spoken mysteriously of foreign lands, and he wondered, indeed, whether Mar Shalmon could have been in his proper senses not to have breathed a word of his riches abroad. For days he discussed the matter with the captain, who at last persuaded him to make the journey.
With an angry wave, Bar Shalmon stopped the captain, but he was really troubled. He remembered that his father often talked mysteriously about foreign lands, and he wondered if Mar Shalmon had really been in his right mind not to mention his wealth overseas. For days, he talked about it with the captain, who finally convinced him to go on the journey.
"Fear not thy vow," said the captain. "Thy worthy father must, of a truth, have been bereft of reason in failing to tell thee of his full estate, and an oath to a man of mind unsound is not binding. That is the law in our land."
"Don't worry about your vow," said the captain. "Your honorable father must have truly lost his mind for not telling you about his entire estate, and an oath to someone who is not in their right mind is not binding. That's the law in our land."
"So it is here," returned Bar Shalmon, and with this remark his last scruple vanished.
"So it is here," replied Bar Shalmon, and with that, his final doubts disappeared.
He bade a tender farewell to his wife, his [41]child, and his friends, and set sail on the strange ship to the land beyond the sea.
He said a heartfelt goodbye to his wife, his [41]child, and his friends, and set off on the mysterious ship to the land across the ocean.
For three days all went well, but on the fourth the ship was becalmed and the sails flapped lazily against the masts. The sailors had nothing to do but lie on deck and wait for a breeze, and Bar Shalmon took advantage of the occasion to treat them to a feast.
For three days, everything went smoothly, but on the fourth day, the ship became stuck in calm waters, and the sails flapped lazily against the masts. The sailors had nothing to do but lie on deck and wait for a breeze, so Bar Shalmon took the opportunity to throw them a feast.
Suddenly, in the midst of the feasting, they felt the ship begin to move. There was no wind, but the vessel sped along very swiftly. The captain himself rushed to the helm. To his alarm he found the vessel beyond control.
Suddenly, in the middle of the feast, they felt the ship start to move. There was no wind, but the boat was moving really fast. The captain hurried to the helm. To his shock, he found the ship was out of control.
"The ship is bewitched," he exclaimed. "There is no wind, and no current, and yet we are being borne along as if driven before a storm. We shall be lost."
"The ship is cursed," he shouted. "There’s no wind and no current, yet we’re being carried along as if pushed by a storm. We’re going to be lost."
Panic seized the sailors, and Bar Shalmon was unable to pacify them.
Panic took over the sailors, and Bar Shalmon couldn't calm them down.
"Someone on board has brought us ill-luck," said the boatswain, looking pointedly at Bar Shalmon; "we shall have to heave him overboard."
"Someone on this ship is bringing us bad luck," said the boatswain, glaring at Bar Shalmon; "we'll have to toss him overboard."
His comrades assented and rushed toward Bar Shalmon.
His friends agreed and rushed toward Bar Shalmon.
Just at that moment, however, the look-out in the bow cried excitedly, "Land ahead!"
Just then, the lookout at the front shouted excitedly, "Land ahead!"
[42]The ship still refused to answer the helm and grounded on a sandbank. She shivered from stem to stern but did not break up. No rocks were visible, only a desolate tract of desert land was to be seen, with here and there a solitary tree.
[42]The ship still wouldn't respond to the helm and ran aground on a sandbank. It shook from bow to stern but didn't break apart. There were no rocks in sight, just a barren stretch of desert land, with a lone tree here and there.
"We seem to have sustained no damage," said the captain, when he had recovered from his first astonishment, "but how we are going to get afloat again I do not know. This land is quite strange to me."
"We don't appear to have taken any damage," the captain said after he had recovered from his initial shock, "but I'm not sure how we're going to get back in the water. This place is completely unfamiliar to me."
He could not find it marked on any of his charts or maps, and the sailors stood looking gloomily at the mysterious shore.
He couldn't find it labeled on any of his charts or maps, and the sailors looked gloomily at the mysterious shore.
"Had we not better explore the land?" said Bar Shalmon.
"Shouldn't we explore the land?" said Bar Shalmon.
"No, no," exclaimed the boatswain, excitedly. "See, no breakers strike on the shore. This is not a human land. This is a domain of demons. We are lost unless we cast overboard the one who has brought on us this ill-luck."
"No, no," shouted the boatswain, excitedly. "Look, no waves hit the shore. This isn't a human land. This is the territory of demons. We're doomed unless we throw overboard the one who caused this bad luck."
Said Bar Shalmon, "I will land, and I will give fifty silver crowns to all who land with me."
Said Bar Shalmon, "I'll land, and I'll give fifty silver crowns to everyone who lands with me."
Not one of the sailors moved, however, even when he offered fifty golden crowns, and at last Bar Shalmon said he would land alone, although the captain strongly urged him not to do so.
Not one of the sailors moved, though he offered fifty golden crowns, and finally Bar Shalmon said he would go ashore by himself, even though the captain strongly advised against it.
[43]Bar Shalmon sprang lightly to the shore, and as he did so the ship shook violently.
[43]Bar Shalmon jumped lightly onto the shore, and as he did, the ship shook violently.
"What did I tell you?" shouted the boatswain. "Bar Shalmon is the one who has brought us this misfortune. Now we shall refloat the ship."
"What did I say?" yelled the boatswain. "Bar Shalmon is the one who caused this disaster. Now we’re going to refloat the ship."
But it still remained firmly fixed on the sand. Bar Shalmon walked towards a tree and climbed it. In a few moments he returned, holding a twig in his hand.
But it was still stuck in the sand. Bar Shalmon walked over to a tree and climbed up it. A few moments later, he came back, holding a twig in his hand.
"The land stretches away for miles just as you see it here," he called to the captain. "There is no sign of man or habitation."
"The land goes on for miles just like you see it here," he called out to the captain. "There’s no sign of people or any buildings."
He prepared to board the vessel again, but the sailors would not allow him. The boatswain stood in the bow and threatened him with a sword. Bar Shalmon raised the twig to ward off the blow and struck the ship which shivered from stern to stern again.
He got ready to board the ship again, but the sailors wouldn't let him. The boatswain stood at the front and threatened him with a sword. Bar Shalmon lifted the branch to block the strike and hit the ship, which trembled from end to end once more.
"Is not this proof that the vessel is bewitched?" cried the sailors, and when the captain sternly bade them remember that Bar Shalmon was their master, they threatened him too.
"Isn't this proof that the ship is cursed?" shouted the sailors, and when the captain firmly reminded them that Bar Shalmon was their master, they threatened him as well.
Bar Shalmon, amused at the fears of the men, again struck the vessel with the twig. Once more it trembled. A third time he raised the twig.
Bar Shalmon, finding the men's fears amusing, struck the boat again with the twig. It quaked once more. He lifted the twig a third time.
[44]"If the ship is bewitched," he said, "something will happen after the third blow."
[44] "If the ship is cursed," he said, "something will happen after the third strike."
"Swish" sounded the branch through the air, and the third blow fell on the vessel's bow. Something did happen. The ship almost leaped from the sand, and before Bar Shalmon could realize what had happened it was speeding swiftly away.
"Swish," the branch sliced through the air, and the third hit landed on the front of the ship. Something occurred. The vessel practically jumped from the sand, and before Bar Shalmon could comprehend what was going on, it was racing quickly away.
"Come back, come back," he screamed, and he could see the captain struggling with the helm. But the vessel refused to answer, and Bar Shalmon saw it grow smaller and smaller and finally disappear. He was alone on an uninhabited desert land.
"Come back, come back," he shouted, and he could see the captain fighting with the wheel. But the ship wouldn’t respond, and Bar Shalmon watched it get smaller and smaller until it finally vanished. He was alone on a deserted, uninhabited land.
"What a wretched plight for the richest man in the world," he said to himself, and the next moment he realized that he was in danger indeed.
"What a miserable situation for the richest man in the world," he said to himself, and the next moment he realized that he was truly in danger.
A terrible roar made him look around. To his horror he saw a lion making toward him. As quick as a flash Bar Shalmon ran to the tree and hastily scrambled into the branches. The lion dashed itself furiously against the trunk of the tree, but, for the present, Bar Shalmon was safe. Night, however, was coming on, and the lion squatted at the foot of the tree, evidently intending to wait for him. All night the lion [45]remained, roaring at intervals, and Bar Shalmon clung to one of the upper branches afraid to sleep lest he should fall off and be devoured. When morning broke, a new danger threatened him. A huge eagle flew round the tree and darted at him with its cruel beak. Then the great bird settled on the thickest branch, and Bar Shalmon moved stealthily forward with a knife which he drew from his belt. He crept behind the bird, but as he approached it spread its big wings, and Bar Shalmon, to prevent himself being swept from the tree, dropped the knife and clutched at the bird's feathers. Immediately, to his dismay, the bird rose from the tree. Bar Shalmon clung to its back with all his might.
A loud roar made him turn around. To his shock, he saw a lion coming toward him. In an instant, Bar Shalmon ran to the tree and quickly climbed into the branches. The lion slammed itself against the trunk of the tree, but for now, Bar Shalmon was safe. However, night was approaching, and the lion settled at the base of the tree, clearly planning to wait for him. All night, the lion [45] stayed there, roaring at intervals, and Bar Shalmon clung to one of the upper branches, too scared to sleep for fear of falling and being eaten. As morning came, a new danger emerged. A massive eagle circled the tree and swooped down at him with its sharp beak. Then the giant bird landed on the thickest branch, and Bar Shalmon quietly moved forward with a knife he took from his belt. He crept up behind the bird, but as he got closer, it spread its huge wings. To avoid being knocked off the tree, Bar Shalmon dropped the knife and grabbed at the bird's feathers. To his alarm, the bird took off from the tree. Bar Shalmon clung to its back with all his strength.
Higher and higher soared the eagle until the trees below looked like mere dots on the land. Swiftly flew the eagle over miles and miles of desert until Bar Shalmon began to feel giddy. He was faint with hunger and feared that he would not be able to retain his hold. All day the bird flew without resting, across island and sea. No houses, no ships, no human beings could be seen. Toward night, however, Bar Shalmon, to his great joy, beheld the lights of a city surrounded by trees, and as the eagle [46]came near, he made a bold dive to the earth. Headlong he plunged downward. He seemed to be hours in falling. At last he struck a tree. The branches broke beneath the weight and force of his falling body, and he continued to plunge downward. The branches tore his clothes to shreds and bruised his body, but they broke his terrible fall, and when at last he reached the ground he was not much hurt.
Higher and higher soared the eagle until the trees below looked like tiny dots on the ground. The eagle swiftly flew over miles and miles of desert until Bar Shalmon started feeling dizzy. He was faint from hunger and worried he wouldn’t be able to keep his grip. All day, the bird flew without stopping, across islands and seas. No houses, no ships, no people were in sight. Toward evening, however, Bar Shalmon, to his great delight, spotted the lights of a city surrounded by trees, and as the eagle [46] got closer, it made a daring dive toward the ground. He plunged downwards headfirst. It felt like he was falling for hours. Finally, he hit a tree. The branches broke under the weight and force of his fall, and he kept going down. The branches ripped his clothes to shreds and bruised his body, but they cushioned his terrible fall, and when he finally reached the ground, he wasn’t too badly hurt.
II
Bar Shalmon found himself on the outskirts of the city, and cautiously he crept forward. To his intense relief, he saw that the first building was a synagogue. The door, however, was locked. Weary, sore, and weak with long fasting, Bar Shalmon sank down on the steps and sobbed like a child.
Bar Shalmon was on the edge of the city and slowly moved forward. To his great relief, he spotted the first building as a synagogue. However, the door was locked. Exhausted, aching, and weak from fasting for so long, Bar Shalmon sat down on the steps and cried like a child.
Something touched him on the arm. He looked up. By the light of the moon he saw a boy standing before him. Such a queer boy he was, too. He had cloven feet, and his coat, if it was a coat, seemed to be made in the shape of wings.
Something touched him on the arm. He looked up. By the light of the moon, he saw a boy standing in front of him. He was such a strange boy, too. He had cloven feet, and his coat, if it even was a coat, looked like it was shaped like wings.
"Ivri Onochi," said Bar Shalmon, "I am a Hebrew."
"Ivri Onochi," said Bar Shalmon, "I'm a Hebrew."
"So am I," said the boy. "Follow me."
"So am I," said the boy. "Come with me."
[47]He walked in front with a strange hobble, and when they reached a house at the back of the synagogue, he leaped from the ground, spreading his coat wings as he did so, to a window about twenty feet from the ground. The next moment a door opened, and Bar Shalmon, to his surprise, saw that the boy had jumped straight through the window down to the door which he had unfastened from the inside. The boy motioned him to enter a room. He did so. An aged man, who he saw was a rabbi, rose to greet him.
[47]He walked ahead with a peculiar limp, and when they arrived at a house behind the synagogue, he jumped off the ground, spreading his coat like wings as he did so, reaching a window about twenty feet high. The next moment, a door swung open, and to Bar Shalmon's surprise, he saw that the boy had leaped straight through the window and landed at the door, which he had unlatched from the inside. The boy signaled for him to enter a room. He did. An old man, who he recognized as a rabbi, stood up to greet him.
"Peace be with you," said the rabbi, and pointed to a seat. He clapped his hand and immediately a table with food appeared before Bar Shalmon. The latter was far too hungry to ask any questions just then, and the rabbi was silent, too, while he ate. When he had finished, the rabbi clapped his hands and the table vanished.
"Peace be with you," said the rabbi, pointing to a seat. He clapped his hands, and a table with food appeared in front of Bar Shalmon. He was way too hungry to ask any questions at that moment, and the rabbi stayed quiet while he ate. Once he was done, the rabbi clapped his hands, and the table disappeared.
"Now tell me your story," said the rabbi.
"Now share your story with me," said the rabbi.
Bar Shalmon did so.
Bar Shalmon did that.
"Alas! I am an unhappy man," he concluded. "I have been punished for breaking my vow. Help me to return to my home. I will reward thee well, and will atone for my sin."
"Unfortunately, I’m an unhappy man," he finished. "I've faced punishment for breaking my vow. Please help me get back home. I’ll reward you generously and make up for my wrongdoing."
"Thy story is indeed sad," said the rabbi, [48]gravely, "but thou knowest not the full extent of thy unfortunate plight. Art thou aware what land it is into which thou hast been cast?"
"Your story is truly sad," said the rabbi, [48]seriously, "but you do not know the full extent of your unfortunate situation. Do you realize what land you have been thrown into?"
"No," said Bar Shalmon, becoming afraid again.
"No," said Bar Shalmon, feeling scared again.
"Know then," said the rabbi, "thou art not in a land of human beings. Thou hast fallen into Ergetz, the land of demons, of djinns, and of fairies."
"Know then," said the rabbi, "you are not in a land of human beings. You have fallen into Ergetz, the land of demons, djinn, and fairies."
"But art thou not a Jew?" asked Bar Shalmon, in astonishment.
"But aren't you a Jew?" asked Bar Shalmon, in surprise.
"Truly," replied the rabbi. "Even in this realm we have all manner of religions just as you mortals have."
"Really," said the rabbi. "Even in this realm, we have all kinds of religions just like you humans do."
"What will happen to me?" asked Bar Shalmon, in a whisper.
"What will happen to me?" Bar Shalmon asked, whispering.
"I know not," replied the rabbi. "Few mortals come here, and mostly, I fear they are put to death. The demons love them not."
"I don’t know," replied the rabbi. "Few people come here, and mostly, I’m afraid they are killed. The demons don't like them."
"Woe, woe is me," cried Bar Shalmon, "I am undone."
"Woe is me," cried Bar Shalmon, "I am finished."
"Weep not," said the rabbi. "I, as a Jew, love not death by violence and torture, and will endeavor to save thee."
"Weep not," said the rabbi. "As a Jew, I don't support death by violence and torture, and I will do my best to save you."
"I thank thee," cried Bar Shalmon.
"I thank you," cried Bar Shalmon.
"Let thy thanks wait," said the rabbi, kindly. "There is human blood in my veins. My [49]great-grandfather was a mortal who fell into this land and was not put to death. Being of mortal descent, I have been made rabbi. Perhaps thou wilt find favor here and be permitted to live and settle in this land."
"Hold off on your thanks," said the rabbi, kindly. "I have human blood in my veins. My [49]great-grandfather was a human who came to this land and wasn’t killed. Since I come from a mortal lineage, I have become a rabbi. Maybe you’ll find favor here and be allowed to live and settle in this land."
"But I desire to return home," said Bar Shalmon.
"But I want to go back home," said Bar Shalmon.
The rabbi shook his head.
The rabbi sighed.
"Thou must sleep now," he said.
"You need to sleep now," he said.
He passed his hands over Bar Shalmon's eyes and he fell into a profound slumber. When he awoke it was daylight, and the boy stood by his couch. He made a sign to Bar Shalmon to follow, and through an underground passage he conducted him into the synagogue and placed him near the rabbi.
He ran his hands over Bar Shalmon's eyes and he fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, it was daytime, and the boy was standing by his bed. He gestured for Bar Shalmon to follow, and through an underground tunnel, he led him into the synagogue and positioned him next to the rabbi.
"Thy presence has become known," whispered the rabbi, and even as he spoke a great noise was heard. It was like the wild chattering of many high-pitched voices. Through all the windows and the doors a strange crowd poured into the synagogue. There were demons of all shapes and sizes. Some had big bodies with tiny heads, others huge heads and quaint little bodies. Some had great staring eyes, others had long wide mouths, and many had only one leg each. They surrounded Bar Shalmon with [50]threatening gestures and noises. The rabbi ascended the pulpit.
"Your presence is known," the rabbi whispered, and just as he spoke, a loud noise filled the air. It sounded like the wild chatter of many high-pitched voices. A strange crowd surged into the synagogue through the windows and doors. There were demons of all shapes and sizes. Some had large bodies with tiny heads, while others had huge heads and quirky little bodies. Some had big staring eyes, others had long wide mouths, and many had only one leg each. They surrounded Bar Shalmon with [50]threatening gestures and sounds. The rabbi climbed up to the pulpit.
"Silence!" he commanded, and immediately the noise ceased. "Ye who thirst for mortal blood, desecrate not this holy building wherein I am master. What ye have to say must wait until after the morning service."
"Silence!" he ordered, and instantly the noise stopped. "You who crave human blood, do not desecrate this holy building where I am in charge. What you have to say can wait until after the morning service."
Silently and patiently they waited, sitting in all manner of queer places. Some of them perched on the backs of the seats, a few clung like great big flies to the pillars, others sat on the window-sills, and several of the tiniest hung from the rafters in the ceiling. As soon as the service was over, the clamor broke out anew.
Silently and patiently they waited, sitting in all sorts of strange places. Some of them perched on the backs of the seats, a few clung like big flies to the pillars, others sat on the window sills, and several of the smallest hung from the ceiling rafters. As soon as the service was over, the noise erupted again.
"Give to us the perjurer," screamed the demons. "He is not fit to live."
"Hand over the liar," shouted the demons. "He doesn't deserve to live."
With some difficulty, the rabbi stilled the tumult, and said:
With some effort, the rabbi calmed the chaos and said:
"Listen unto me, ye demons and sprites of the land of Ergetz. This man has fallen into my hands, and I am responsible for him. Our king, Ashmedai, must know of his arrival. We must not condemn a man unheard. Let us petition the king to grant him a fair trial."
"Listen to me, you demons and spirits of the land of Ergetz. This man has fallen into my hands, and I am responsible for him. Our king, Ashmedai, needs to know about his arrival. We must not judge a man without hearing him out. Let's ask the king to give him a fair trial."
After some demur, the demons agreed to this proposal, and they trooped out of the synagogue in the same peculiar manner in which they came. [51]Each was compelled to leave by the same door or window at which he entered.
After some hesitation, the demons accepted this proposal and left the synagogue in the same strange way they arrived. [51]Each was forced to exit through the same door or window they entered.
Bar Shalmon was carried off to the palace of King Ashmedai, preceded and followed by a noisy crowd of demons and fairies. There seemed to be millions of them, all clattering and pointing at him. They hobbled and hopped over the ground, jumped into the air, sprang from housetop to housetop, made sudden appearances from holes in the ground and vanished through solid walls.
Bar Shalmon was taken to the palace of King Ashmedai, surrounded by a loud crowd of demons and fairies. It felt like there were millions of them, all clattering and pointing at him. They limped and hopped along the ground, leaped into the air, sprang from roof to roof, suddenly appeared from holes in the ground, and disappeared through solid walls.
The palace was a vast building of white marble that seemed as delicate as lace work. It stood in a magnificent square where many beautiful fountains spouted jets of crystal water. King Ashmedai came forth on the balcony, and at his appearance all the demons and fairies became silent and went down on their knees.
The palace was a huge structure made of white marble that looked as delicate as lace. It stood in a grand square where many stunning fountains shot jets of clear water. King Ashmedai stepped out onto the balcony, and at the sight of him, all the demons and fairies fell silent and knelt down.
"What will ye with me?" he cried, in a voice of thunder, and the rabbi approached and bowed before his majesty.
"What do you want with me?" he shouted, in a thunderous voice, and the rabbi stepped forward and bowed before his majesty.
"A mortal, a Jew, has fallen into my hands," he said, "and thy subjects crave for his blood. He is a perjurer, they say. Gracious majesty, I would petition for a trial."
"A mortal, a Jew, has come into my possession," he said, "and your people demand his blood. They claim he’s a liar. Your majesty, I would like to request a trial."
"What manner of mortal is he?" asked Ashmedai.
"What kind of person is he?" asked Ashmedai.
[52]Bar Shalmon stepped forward.
Bar Shalmon stepped up.
"Jump up here so I may see thee," commanded the king.
"Jump up here so I can see you," commanded the king.
"Jump, jump," cried the crowd.
"Jump, jump," shouted the crowd.
"I cannot," said Bar Shalmon, as he looked up at the balcony thirty feet above the ground.
"I can't," said Bar Shalmon, looking up at the balcony thirty feet above the ground.
"Try," said the rabbi.
"Give it a shot," said the rabbi.
Bar Shalmon did try, and found, the moment he lifted his feet from the ground, that he was standing on the balcony.
Bar Shalmon did try, and found, the moment he lifted his feet from the ground, that he was standing on the balcony.
"Neatly done," said the king. "I see thou art quick at learning."
"Well done," said the king. "I can see you're quick to learn."
"So my teachers always said," replied Bar Shalmon.
"So my teachers always said," replied Bar Shalmon.
"A proper answer," said the king. "Thou art, then, a scholar."
"A proper answer," said the king. "So you are a scholar."
"In my own land," returned Bar Shalmon, "men said I was great among the learned."
"In my own country," Bar Shalmon replied, "people said I was respected among the knowledgeable."
"So," said the king. "And canst thou impart the wisdom of man and of the human world to others?"
"So," said the king. "Can you share the wisdom of humanity and the human experience with others?"
"I can," said Bar Shalmon.
"I can," Bar Shalmon said.
"We shall see," said the king. "I have a son with a desire for such knowledge. If thou canst make him acquainted with thy store of learning, thy life shall be spared. The petition for a trial is granted."
"We'll see," said the king. "I have a son who wants to learn. If you can share your knowledge with him, your life will be spared. The request for a trial is approved."
[53]The king waved his scepter and two slaves seized Bar Shalmon by the arms. He felt himself lifted from the balcony and carried swiftly through the air. Across the vast square the slaves flew with him, and when over the largest of the fountains they loosened their hold. Bar Shalmon thought he would fall into the fountain, but to his amazement he found himself standing on the roof of a building. By his side was the rabbi.
[53]The king waved his scepter, and two servants grabbed Bar Shalmon by the arms. He felt himself being lifted from the balcony and quickly carried through the air. The servants flew with him across the large square, and when they were over the biggest fountain, they let him go. Bar Shalmon thought he would fall into the fountain, but to his surprise, he found himself standing on the roof of a building. The rabbi was by his side.
"Where are we?" asked Bar Shalmon. "I feel bewildered."
"Where are we?" Bar Shalmon asked. "I feel confused."
"We are at the Court of Justice, one hundred miles from the palace," replied the rabbi.
"We're at the Court of Justice, a hundred miles away from the palace," replied the rabbi.
A door appeared before them. They stepped through, and found themselves in a beautiful hall. Three judges in red robes and purple wigs were seated on a platform, and an immense crowd filled the galleries in the same queer way as in the synagogue. Bar Shalmon was placed on a small platform in front of the judges. A tiny sprite, only about six inches high, stood on another small platform at his right hand and commenced to read from a scroll that seemed to have no ending. He read the whole account of Bar Shalmon's life. Not one little event was missing.
A door appeared in front of them. They walked through and found themselves in a stunning hall. Three judges in red robes and purple wigs were sitting on a platform, and a huge crowd filled the galleries in the same unusual way as in a synagogue. Bar Shalmon stood on a small platform in front of the judges. A tiny sprite, about six inches tall, was on another small platform to his right and started reading from a scroll that seemed endless. He read the entire story of Bar Shalmon's life. Not a single event was left out.
[54]"The charge against Bar Shalmon, the mortal," the sprite concluded, "is that he has violated the solemn oath sworn at his father's death-bed."
[54]"The accusation against Bar Shalmon, the mortal," the sprite finished, "is that he has broken the serious oath he swore at his father’s deathbed."
Then the rabbi pleaded for him and declared that the oath was not binding because Bar Shalmon's father had not informed him of his treasures abroad and could not therefore have been in his right senses. Further, he added, Bar Shalmon was a scholar and the king desired him to teach his wisdom to the crown prince.
Then the rabbi argued on his behalf and stated that the oath wasn’t valid because Bar Shalmon's father hadn’t told him about his treasures overseas and therefore couldn’t have been thinking clearly. He also mentioned that Bar Shalmon was a scholar and the king wanted him to share his knowledge with the crown prince.
The chief justice rose to pronounce sentence.
The chief justice stood up to announce the sentence.
"Bar Shalmon," he said, "rightly thou shouldst die for thy broken oath. It is a grievous sin. But there is the doubt that thy father may not have been in his right mind. Therefore, thy life shall be spared."
"Bar Shalmon," he said, "you should rightly die for breaking your oath. It's a serious sin. But there's a chance your father might not have been in his right mind. So, your life will be spared."
Bar Shalmon expressed his thanks.
Bar Shalmon thanked him.
"When may I return to my home?" he asked.
"When can I go back home?" he asked.
"Never," replied the chief justice.
"Never," the chief justice replied.
Bar Shalmon left the court, feeling very downhearted. He was safe now. The demons dared not molest him, but he longed to return to his home.
Bar Shalmon left the court, feeling really down. He was safe now. The demons didn’t dare bother him, but he wished he could go back home.
"How am I to get back to the palace?" he asked the rabbi. "Perhaps after I have imparted my learning to the crown prince, the king will allow me to return to my native land."
"How do I get back to the palace?" he asked the rabbi. "Maybe after I teach the crown prince what I’ve learned, the king will let me return to my homeland."
[55]"That I cannot say. Come, fly with me," said the rabbi.
[55]“I can’t say. Come, let’s fly together,” said the rabbi.
"Fly!"
"Fly!"
"Yes; see thou hast wings."
"Yes; you see you have wings."
Bar Shalmon noticed that he was now wearing a garment just like all the demons. When he spread his arms, he found he could fly, and he sailed swiftly through the air to the palace. With these wings, he thought, he would be able to fly home.
Bar Shalmon noticed that he was now wearing a garment just like all the demons. When he spread his arms, he discovered he could fly, and he soared swiftly through the air to the palace. With these wings, he thought, he would be able to fly home.
"Think not that," said the rabbi, who seemed to be able to read his thoughts, "for thy wings are useless beyond this land."
"Don't think that," said the rabbi, who seemed to read his mind, "because your wings are useless outside this land."
Bar Shalmon found that it would be best for him to carry out his instructions for the present, and he set himself diligently to teach the crown prince. The prince was an apt pupil, and the two became great friends. King Ashmedai was delighted and made Bar Shalmon one of his favorites.
Bar Shalmon realized it would be best for him to follow his orders for now, so he focused intently on teaching the crown prince. The prince was a quick learner, and the two became close friends. King Ashmedai was thrilled and made Bar Shalmon one of his favorites.
One day the king said to him: "I am about to leave the city for a while to undertake a campaign against a rebellious tribe of demons thousands of miles away. I must take the crown prince with me. I leave thee in charge of the palace."
One day, the king said to him, "I’m going to be leaving the city for a while to go fight a rebellious tribe of demons thousands of miles away. I need to take the crown prince with me. I’m putting you in charge of the palace."
The king gave him a huge bunch of keys.
The king handed him a big set of keys.
[56]"These," he said, "will admit into all but one of the thousand rooms in the palace. For that one there is no key, and thou must not enter it. Beware."
[56] "These," he said, "will get you into almost all the thousand rooms in the palace. But there's one room that has no key, and you must not go in there. Be careful."
For several days Bar Shalmon amused himself by examining the hundreds of rooms in the vast palace until one day he came to the door for which he had no key. He forgot the king's warning and his promise to obey.
For several days, Bar Shalmon entertained himself by exploring the hundreds of rooms in the enormous palace until one day he reached a door for which he had no key. He ignored the king's warning and his promise to follow the rules.
"Open this door for me," he said to his attendants, but they replied that they could not.
"Please open this door for me," he said to his attendants, but they replied that they couldn't.
"You must," he said angrily, "burst it open."
"You have to," he said angrily, "break it open."
"We do not know how to burst open a door," they said. "We are not mortal. If we were permitted to enter the room we should just walk through the walls."
"We don't know how to break down a door," they said. "We're not human. If we were allowed to enter the room, we would just walk through the walls."
Bar Shalmon could not do this, so he put his shoulder to the door and it yielded quite easily.
Bar Shalmon couldn't do this, so he pushed against the door, and it opened up pretty easily.
A strange sight met his gaze. A beautiful woman, the most beautiful he had ever seen, was seated on a throne of gold, surrounded by fairy attendants who vanished the moment he entered.
A bizarre scene greeted him. A stunning woman, the most beautiful he had ever laid eyes on, was sitting on a throne made of gold, surrounded by fairy attendants who disappeared as soon as he walked in.
"Who art thou?" asked Bar Shalmon, in great astonishment.
"Who are you?" asked Bar Shalmon, in great astonishment.
"The daughter of the king," replied the princess, "and thy future wife."
"The king's daughter," said the princess, "and your future wife."
"Indeed! How know you that?" he asked.
"Really! How do you know that?" he asked.
[57]"Thou hast broken thy promise to my father, the king, not to enter this room," she replied. "Therefore, thou must die, unless—"
[57] "You broke your promise to my father, the king, not to enter this room," she said. "So, you must die, unless—"
"Tell me quickly," interrupted Bar Shalmon, turning pale, "how my life can be saved."
"Tell me fast," interrupted Bar Shalmon, turning pale, "how I can be saved."
"Thou must ask my father for my hand," replied the princess. "Only by becoming my husband canst thou be saved."
"You need to ask my father for my hand," replied the princess. "Only by becoming my husband can you be saved."
"But I have a wife and child in my native land," said Bar Shalmon, sorely troubled.
"But I have a wife and child back home," said Bar Shalmon, deeply troubled.
"Thou hast now forfeited thy hopes of return," said the princess, slowly. "Once more hast thou broken a promise. It seems to come easy to thee now."
"You're no longer allowed to return," said the princess, slowly. "Once again, you've broken a promise. It seems so easy for you now."
Bar Shalmon had no wish to die, and he waited, in fear and trembling for the king's return. Immediately he heard of King Ashmedai's approach, he hastened to meet him and flung himself on the ground at his majesty's feet.
Bar Shalmon didn't want to die, and he waited, scared and anxious for the king's return. As soon as he heard that King Ashmedai was coming, he rushed to meet him and fell to the ground at his majesty's feet.
"O King," he cried, "I have seen thy daughter, the princess, and I desire to make her my wife."
"O King," he shouted, "I have seen your daughter, the princess, and I want to marry her."
"I cannot refuse," returned the king. "Such is our law—that he who first sees the princess must become her husband, or die. But, have a care, Bar Shalmon. Thou must swear to love and be faithful ever."
"I can't refuse," replied the king. "That's our law—whoever sees the princess first must marry her or die. But be careful, Bar Shalmon. You must vow to love and remain faithful forever."
[58]"I swear," said Bar Shalmon.
"I swear," Bar Shalmon said.
The wedding took place with much ceremony. The princess was attended by a thousand fairy bridesmaids, and the whole city was brilliantly decorated and illuminated until Bar Shalmon was almost blinded by the dazzling spectacle.
The wedding happened with a lot of fanfare. The princess was accompanied by a thousand fairy bridesmaids, and the entire city was beautifully decorated and lit up so much that Bar Shalmon was nearly blinded by the stunning display.
The rabbi performed the marriage ceremony, and Bar Shalmon had to swear an oath by word of mouth and in writing that he loved the princess and would never desert her. He was given a beautiful palace full of jewels as a dowry, and the wedding festivities lasted six months. All the fairies and demons invited them in turn; they had to attend banquets and parties and dances in grottoes and caves and in the depths of the fairy fountains in the square. Never before in Ergetz had there been such elaborate rejoicings.
The rabbi conducted the wedding ceremony, and Bar Shalmon had to promise both verbally and in writing that he loved the princess and would never leave her. He received a stunning palace filled with jewels as a dowry, and the wedding celebrations went on for six months. All the fairies and demons took turns inviting them; they had to go to banquets, parties, and dances in grottoes, caves, and at the bottom of the fairy fountains in the square. Never before in Ergetz had there been such grand celebrations.
III
Some years rolled by and still Bar Shalmon thought of his native land. One day the princess found him weeping quietly.
Some years went by, and Bar Shalmon still thought about his homeland. One day, the princess saw him crying softly.
"Why art thou sad, husband mine?" she asked. "Dost thou no longer love me, and am I not beautiful now?"
"Why are you sad, my husband?" she asked. "Do you no longer love me, and am I not beautiful anymore?"
"No, it is not that," he said, but for a long [59]time he refused to say more. At last he confessed that he had an intense longing to see his home again.
"No, that's not it," he said, but for a long [59] time he wouldn’t say anything else. Finally, he admitted that he had a strong desire to see his home again.
"But thou art bound to me by an oath," said the princess.
"But you are bound to me by an oath," said the princess.
"I know," replied Bar Shalmon, "and I shall not break it. Permit me to visit my home for a brief while, and I will return and prove myself more devoted to thee than ever."
"I know," Bar Shalmon replied, "and I won't break it. Please let me go home for a little while, and I promise I'll come back and show you that I'm even more devoted to you than before."
On these conditions, the princess agreed that he should take leave for a whole year. A big, black demon flew swiftly with him to his native city.
On these terms, the princess agreed that he could take a year off. A big, black demon flew quickly with him to his hometown.
No sooner had Bar Shalmon placed his feet on the ground than he determined not to return to the land of Ergetz.
No sooner had Bar Shalmon touched the ground than he decided not to go back to the land of Ergetz.
"Tell thy royal mistress," he said to the demon, "that I shall never return to her."
"Tell your royal mistress," he said to the demon, "that I will never go back to her."
He tore his clothes to make himself look poor, but his wife was overjoyed to see him. She had mourned him as dead. He did not tell of his adventures, but merely said he had been ship-wrecked and had worked his way back as a poor sailor. He was delighted to be among human beings again, to hear his own language and to see solid buildings that did not appear and disappear just when they pleased, and as the days [60]passed he began to think his adventures in fairyland were but a dream.
He ripped his clothes to look destitute, but his wife was thrilled to see him. She had mourned him as if he were dead. He didn’t share the details of his adventures; he simply said he had been shipwrecked and worked his way back as a poor sailor. He was overjoyed to be around people again, to hear his own language, and to see solid buildings that didn’t just appear and disappear at will. As the days [60] passed, he started to think his adventures in fairyland were just a dream.
Meanwhile, the princess waited patiently until the year was ended.
Meanwhile, the princess patiently waited for the year to end.
Then she sent the big, black demon to bring Bar Shalmon back.
Then she sent the large, black demon to bring Bar Shalmon back.
Bar Shalmon met the messenger one night when walking alone in his garden.
Bar Shalmon met the messenger one night while walking alone in his garden.
"I have come to take thee back," said the demon.
"I've come to take you back," said the demon.
Bar Shalmon was startled. He had forgotten that the year was up. He felt that he was lost, but as the demon did not seize him by force, he saw that there was a possibility of escape.
Bar Shalmon was shocked. He had forgotten that the year was over. He felt like he was doomed, but since the demon didn't grab him forcefully, he realized there was a chance to get away.
"Return and tell thy mistress I refuse," he said.
"Go back and tell your boss I refuse," he said.
"I will take thee by force," said the demon.
"I will take you by force," said the demon.
"Thou canst not," Bar Shalmon said, "for I am the son-in-law of the king."
" You can’t," Bar Shalmon said, "because I am the king's son-in-law."
The demon was helpless and returned to Ergetz alone.
The demon was powerless and went back to Ergetz alone.
King Ashmedai was very angry, but the princess counseled patience.
King Ashmedai was really angry, but the princess advised him to be patient.
"I will devise means to bring my husband back," she said. "I will send other messengers."
"I'll come up with a way to bring my husband back," she said. "I'll send other messengers."
Thus it was that Bar Shalmon found a troupe of beautiful fairies in the garden the next [61]evening. They tried their utmost to induce him to return with them, but he would not listen. Every day different messengers came—big, ugly demons who threatened, pretty fairies who tried to coax him, and troublesome sprites and goblins who only annoyed him. Bar Shalmon could not move without encountering messengers from the princess in all manner of queer places. Nobody else could see them, and often he was heard talking to invisible people. His friends began to regard him as strange in his behavior.
Thus it was that Bar Shalmon discovered a group of beautiful fairies in the garden the next [61] evening. They did everything they could to persuade him to come back with them, but he refused to listen. Every day, different messengers appeared—big, ugly demons who threatened him, pretty fairies who tried to sweet-talk him, and annoying sprites and goblins who just bothered him. Bar Shalmon couldn’t go anywhere without running into messengers from the princess in all sorts of odd places. Nobody else could see them, and he was often heard talking to invisible beings. His friends started to think he was acting strangely.
King Ashmedai grew angrier every day, and he threatened to go for Bar Shalmon himself.
King Ashmedai grew angrier each day, and he threatened to go after Bar Shalmon himself.
"Nay, I will go," said the princess; "it will be impossible for my husband to resist me."
"Nah, I'm going," said the princess; "there's no way my husband will be able to resist me."
She selected a large number of attendants, and the swift flight of the princess and her retinue through the air caused a violent storm to rage over the lands they crossed. Like a thick black cloud they swooped down on the land where Bar Shalmon dwelt, and their weird cries seemed like the wild shrieking of a mighty hurricane. Down they swept in a tremendous storm such as the city had never known. Then, as quickly as it came, the storm ceased, and the people who had fled into their houses, ventured forth again.
She chose a large group of attendants, and the rapid journey of the princess and her entourage through the sky stirred up a fierce storm over the lands they passed. Like a dense black cloud, they descended upon the land where Bar Shalmon lived, and their eerie cries sounded like the wild howling of a powerful hurricane. They swooped down in an incredible storm the city had never experienced before. Then, just as suddenly as it began, the storm stopped, and the people who had hurried into their homes ventured out again.
[62]The little son of Bar Shalmon went out into the garden, but quickly rushed back into the house.
[62]The young son of Bar Shalmon stepped into the garden, but quickly ran back inside the house.
"Father, come forth and see," he cried. "The garden is full of strange creatures brought by the storm. All manner of creeping, crawling things have invaded the garden—lizards, toads, and myriads of insects. The trees, the shrubs, the paths are covered, and some shine in the twilight like tiny lanterns."
"Father, come here and look," he shouted. "The garden is full of weird creatures that the storm brought. All kinds of creeping, crawling things have taken over the garden—lizards, toads, and countless insects. The trees, the bushes, the paths are all covered, and some glow in the dusk like little lanterns."
Bar Shalmon went out into the garden, but he did not see toads and lizards. What he beheld was a vast array of demons and goblins and sprites, and in a rose-bush the princess, his wife, shining like a star, surrounded by her attendant fairies. She stretched forth her arms to him.
Bar Shalmon stepped into the garden, but he didn’t see any toads or lizards. Instead, he found a whole bunch of demons, goblins, and sprites, and in a rose bush, his wife the princess glowed like a star, surrounded by her fairy attendants. She reached out her arms to him.
"Husband mine," she pleaded, "I have come to implore thee to return to the land of Ergetz with me. Sadly have I missed thee; long have I waited for thy coming, and difficult has it been to appease my father's anger. Come, husband mine, return with me; a great welcome awaits thee."
"Husband," she pleaded, "I’ve come to ask you to return to the land of Ergetz with me. I’ve missed you so much; I’ve waited a long time for you to come, and it’s been hard to calm my father’s anger. Please, husband, come back with me; a wonderful welcome awaits you."
"I will not return," said Bar Shalmon.
"I won't go back," said Bar Shalmon.
"Kill him, kill him," shrieked the demons, and they surrounded him, gesticulating fiercely.
"Kill him, kill him," screamed the demons as they surrounded him, waving their arms wildly.
"Nay, harm him not," commanded the [63]princess. "Think well, Bar Shalmon, ere you answer again. The sun has set and night is upon us. Think well, until sunrise. Come to me, return, and all shall be well. Refuse, and thou shalt be dealt with as thou hast merited. Think well before the sunrise."
"Don't hurt him," the [63] princess commanded. "Think carefully, Bar Shalmon, before you speak again. The sun has set and night is here. Consider things until sunrise. Come back to me, and everything will be fine. Refuse, and you will face consequences for your actions. Think carefully before sunrise."
"And what will happen at sunrise, if I refuse?" asked Bar Shalmon.
"And what will happen at sunrise if I refuse?" asked Bar Shalmon.
"Thou shalt see," returned the princess. "Bethink thee well, and remember, I await thee here until the sunrise."
"You'll see," replied the princess. "Think carefully, and remember, I'm waiting for you here until sunrise."
"I have answered; I defy thee," said Bar Shalmon, and he went indoors.
"I've answered you; I defy you," said Bar Shalmon, and he went inside.
Night passed with strange, mournful music in the garden, and the sun rose in its glory and spread its golden beams over the city. And with the coming of the light, more strange sounds woke the people of the city. A wondrous sight met their gaze in the market place. It was filled with hundreds upon hundreds of the queerest creatures they had ever seen, goblins and brownies, demons and fairies. Dainty little elves ran about the square to the delight of the children, and quaint sprites clambered up the lamposts and squatted on the gables of the council house. On the steps of that building was a glittering array of fairies and attendant genii, [64]and in their midst stood the princess, a dazzling vision, radiant as the dawn.
Night passed with strange, mournful music in the garden, and the sun rose in its glory, spreading its golden light across the city. As the light arrived, even more unusual sounds woke the city’s residents. A remarkable sight greeted them in the marketplace. It was filled with hundreds of the most peculiar creatures they had ever encountered—goblins and brownies, demons and fairies. Tiny little elves darted around the square, delighting the children, while quirky sprites climbed up the lampposts and perched on the rooftops of the council house. On the steps of that building was a dazzling display of fairies and their attendant spirits, [64]and in their midst stood the princess, a stunning vision, radiant as the dawn.
The mayor of the city knew not what to do. He put on his chain of office and made a long speech of welcome to the princess.
The mayor of the city didn't know what to do. He put on his chain of office and gave a long welcome speech to the princess.
"Thank you for your cordial welcome," said the princess, in reply, "and you the mayor, and ye the good people of this city of mortals, hearken unto me. I am the princess of the Fairyland of Ergetz where my father, Ashmedai, rules as king. There is one among ye who is my husband."
"Thank you for your warm welcome," said the princess in response, "and you, the mayor, and all the good people of this city of mortals, listen to me. I am the princess of the Fairyland of Ergetz, where my father, Ashmedai, is king. There is one among you who is my husband."
"Who is he?" the crowd asked in astonishment.
"Who is he?" the crowd asked in shock.
"Bar Shalmon is his name," replied the princess, "and to him am I bound by vows that may not be broken."
"His name is Bar Shalmon," replied the princess, "and I am bound to him by vows that cannot be broken."
"'Tis false," cried Bar Shalmon from the crowd.
"'That's not true," shouted Bar Shalmon from the crowd.
"'Tis true. Behold our son," answered the princess, and there stepped forward a dainty elfin boy whose face was the image of Bar Shalmon.
"'It's true. Look at our son," the princess replied, and a delicate little boy stepped forward whose face looked just like Bar Shalmon.
"I ask of you mortals of the city," the princess continued, "but one thing, justice—that same justice which we in the land of Ergetz did give unto Bar Shalmon when, after breaking his [65]oath unto his father, he set sail for a foreign land and was delivered into our hands. We spared his life; we granted his petition for a new trial. I but ask that ye should grant me the same petition. Hear me in your Court of Justice."
"I ask you, people of the city," the princess continued, "for just one thing: justice—that same justice that we in the land of Ergetz gave to Bar Shalmon when, after breaking his [65]oath to his father, he sailed off to a foreign land and ended up in our hands. We spared his life; we granted his request for a new trial. All I ask is that you grant me the same request. Listen to me in your Court of Justice."
"Thy request is but reasonable, princess," said the mayor. "It shall not be said that strangers here are refused justice. Bar Shalmon, follow me."
"Your request is quite reasonable, princess," said the mayor. "It won't be said that strangers here are denied justice. Bar Shalmon, follow me."
He led the way into the Chamber of Justice, and the magistrates of the city heard all that the princess and her witnesses, among whom was the rabbi, and also all that Bar Shalmon, had to say.
He led the way into the Chamber of Justice, and the city's magistrates listened to everything the princess and her witnesses, including the rabbi, and also everything Bar Shalmon had to say.
"'Tis plain," said the mayor, delivering judgment, "that her royal highness, the princess of the Fairyland of Ergetz, has spoken that which is true. But Bar Shalmon has in this city wife and child to whom he is bound by ties that may not be broken. Bar Shalmon must divorce the princess and return unto her the dowry received by him on their marriage."
"It’s clear," said the mayor, delivering his judgment, "that her royal highness, the princess of the Fairyland of Ergetz, has stated what is true. However, Bar Shalmon has a wife and child in this city to whom he is bound by unbreakable ties. Bar Shalmon must divorce the princess and return the dowry he received at their marriage."
"If such be your law, I am content," said the princess.
"If that's the rule, I'm fine with it," said the princess.
"What sayest thou, Bar Shalmon?" asked the mayor.
"What do you say, Bar Shalmon?" asked the mayor.
"Oh! I'm content," he answered gruffly. "I [66]agree to anything that will rid me of the demon princess."
"Oh! I'm fine," he replied gruffly. "I [66]agree to anything that will get rid of the demon princess."
The princess flushed crimson with shame and rage at these cruel words.
The princess turned bright red with shame and anger at these hurtful words.
"These words I have not deserved," she exclaimed, proudly. "I have loved thee, and have been faithful unto thee, Bar Shalmon. I accept the decree of your laws and shall return to the land of Ergetz a widow. I ask not for your pity. I ask but for that which is my right, one last kiss."
"These words I don’t deserve," she exclaimed, proudly. "I have loved you and have been faithful to you, Bar Shalmon. I accept your laws and will return to Ergetz as a widow. I don’t want your sympathy. I just ask for what is my right, one last kiss."
"Very well," said Bar Shalmon, still more gruffly, "anything to have done with thee."
"Alright," said Bar Shalmon, even more gruffly, "whatever it takes to be done with you."
The princess stepped proudly forward to him and kissed him on the lips.
The princess confidently stepped up to him and kissed him on the lips.
Bar Shalmon turned deadly pale and would have fallen had not his friends caught him.
Bar Shalmon turned pale and would have collapsed if his friends hadn't caught him.
"Take thy punishment for all thy sins," cried the princess, haughtily, "for thy broken vows and thy false promises—thy perjury to thy God, to thy father, to my father and to me."
"Accept your punishment for all your sins," the princess exclaimed, arrogantly, "for your broken vows and your false promises—your betrayal to your God, to your father, to my father, and to me."
As she spoke Bar Shalmon fell dead at her feet. At a sign from the princess, her retinue of fairies and demons flew out of the building and up into the air with their royal mistress in their midst and vanished.
As she spoke, Bar Shalmon collapsed dead at her feet. With a gesture from the princess, her entourage of fairies and demons soared out of the building and into the sky, disappearing with their royal mistress among them.
The Higgledy-Piggledy PalaceToC
Sarah, the wife of the patriarch Abraham, and the great mother of the Jewish people, was the most beautiful woman who ever lived. Everybody who saw her marveled at the dazzling radiance of her countenance; they stood spellbound before the glorious light that shone in her eyes and the wondrous clearness of her complexion. This greatly troubled Abraham when he fled from Canaan to Egypt. It was disconcerting to have crowds of travelers gazing at his wife as if she were something more than human. Besides, he feared that the Egyptians would seize Sarah for the king's harem.
Sarah, the wife of Abraham, the founding father of the Jewish people, was the most beautiful woman who ever lived. Everyone who saw her was amazed by the stunning beauty of her face; they stood mesmerized by the radiant light in her eyes and the remarkable clarity of her skin. This greatly troubled Abraham when he escaped from Canaan to Egypt. It was unsettling to have crowds of people staring at his wife as if she were something otherworldly. He also feared that the Egyptians would take Sarah for the king's harem.
So, after much meditation, he concealed his wife in a big box. When he arrived at the Egyptian frontier, the customs officials asked him what it contained.
So, after a lot of thought, he hid his wife in a large box. When he got to the Egyptian border, the customs officials asked him what was inside.
"Barley," he replied.
"Barley," he said.
"You say that because the duty on barley is the lowest," they said. "The box must surely be packed with wheat."
"You say that because the tax on barley is the lowest," they said. "The box must definitely be filled with wheat."
[69]"I will pay the duty on wheat," said Abraham, who was most anxious they should not open the box.
[69]"I’ll cover the duty on the wheat," Abraham said, eager for them not to open the box.
The officials were surprised, for, as a rule, people endeavored to avoid paying the duties.
The officials were surprised because, usually, people tried to avoid paying the fees.
"If you are so ready to pay the higher tax," they said, "the box must contain something of greater value. Perhaps it contains spices."
"If you're so eager to pay the higher tax," they said, "the box must hold something more valuable. Maybe it has spices."
Abraham intimated his readiness to pay the duty on spices.
Abraham expressed his willingness to pay the tax on spices.
"Oh, Oh!" laughed the officers. "Here is a strange person ready to pay heavy dues. He must be anxious to conceal something—gold, perchance."
"Oh, wow!" the officers laughed. "Here’s a weird guy eager to pay a lot of money. He must be trying to hide something—maybe gold."
"I will pay the duty on gold," said Abraham, quietly.
"I'll pay the tax on gold," Abraham said calmly.
The officers were now completely bewildered.
The officers were now totally confused.
"Our highest duty," said their chief, "is on precious stones, and since you decline to open the box, we must demand the tax on the costliest gems."
"Our biggest responsibility," said their leader, "is with precious stones, and since you refuse to open the box, we must collect the tax on the most expensive gems."
"I will pay it," said Abraham, simply.
"I'll pay it," Abraham said plainly.
The officers could not understand this at all, and after consulting among themselves, they decided that the box must be opened.
The officers couldn't make sense of this at all, and after talking it over, they decided that the box needed to be opened.
"It may contain something highly dangerous," they argued.
"It might hold something very dangerous," they argued.
[70]Abraham protested, but he was arrested by the guards and the box forced open. When Sarah was revealed, the officials stepped back in amazement and admiration.
[70]Abraham objected, but the guards took him into custody and forced the box open. When Sarah was unveiled, the officials stepped back in shock and awe.
"Indeed, a rare jewel," said the chief.
"Definitely a rare gem," said the chief.
It was immediately decided to send Sarah to the king. When Pharaoh beheld her, he was enraptured. She was simply dressed in the garments of a peasant woman, with no adornment and no jewels, and yet the king thought he had never seen a woman so entrancingly beautiful. When he saw Abraham, however, his brow clouded.
It was quickly decided to send Sarah to the king. When Pharaoh saw her, he was captivated. She was simply dressed in the clothes of a peasant woman, without any accessories or jewels, yet the king believed he had never seen a woman so stunningly beautiful. However, when he saw Abraham, his expression darkened.
"Who is this man?" he demanded of Sarah.
"Who is this guy?" he asked Sarah.
Fearing that he might be imprisoned, or even put to death if she acknowledged him as her husband, Sarah replied that he was her brother.
Fearing that he could be thrown in jail or even killed if she admitted he was her husband, Sarah said he was her brother.
Pharaoh felt relieved. He smiled on Abraham and greeted him pleasantly.
Pharaoh felt relieved. He smiled at Abraham and greeted him warmly.
"Thy sister is exceeding fair to gaze upon," he said, "and comely of form. She hath bewitched me by her matchless charm. She shall become the favorite of my harem. I will recompense thee well for thy loss of her. Thou shalt be loaded with gifts."
"Your sister is incredibly beautiful," he said, "and attractive in shape. She has enchanted me with her unmatched charm. She will become the favorite in my harem. I will reward you generously for losing her. You will be showered with gifts."
Abraham was too wise to betray the anger that surged in his heart.
Abraham was too wise to show the anger that boiled inside him.
[71]"Courage, my beloved," he whispered to Sarah. "The good God will not forsake us."
[71] "Stay strong, my love," he whispered to Sarah. "God won't abandon us."
He made pretense of agreeing to Pharaoh's suggestion, and the chief steward of the king gave him an abundant store of gold and silver and jewels, also sheep and oxen and camels. Abraham was conducted to a beautiful palace, where many slaves attended him and bowed before him, for one on whom the monarch had showered favors was a great man in the land of Pharaoh. Left alone, Abraham began to pray most devoutly.
He pretended to agree with Pharaoh's suggestion, and the king's chief steward gave him a large amount of gold, silver, and jewels, as well as sheep, oxen, and camels. Abraham was taken to a beautiful palace, where many servants attended him and bowed before him, because someone who had received such favors from the king was a significant person in Pharaoh's land. Once alone, Abraham began to pray earnestly.
Meanwhile, Sarah was led into a gorgeous apartment where the queen's own attendants were ordered to array her in the richest of the royal garments. Then she was brought before Pharaoh who dismissed all the attendants.
Meanwhile, Sarah was taken into a stunning apartment where the queen's own attendants were instructed to dress her in the finest royal clothes. Then she was brought before Pharaoh, who sent away all the attendants.
"I desire to be alone with thee," said the king to Sarah. "I have much to say to thee, and I long to feast my eyes on those features of beauty rare."
"I want to be alone with you," the king said to Sarah. "I have a lot to say, and I can't wait to gaze upon your exceptionally beautiful face."
But Sarah shrank from him. To her, he appeared ugly and loathsome. His smile was a vicious leer, and his voice sounded like a harsh croak.
But Sarah recoiled from him. To her, he looked ugly and repulsive. His smile was a wicked grin, and his voice sounded like a grating croak.
"Fear not," he said, trying to speak tenderly and kindly. "I will do thee no harm. Nay, [72]I will load thee with honors. I will grant any request that thou makest."
"Don't worry," he said, trying to sound gentle and kind. "I won't hurt you. No, [72] I will shower you with honors. I will fulfill any request you make."
"Then let me go hence," said Sarah, quickly. "I desire naught but that thou shouldst permit me to depart with my brother."
"Then let me leave," Sarah said quickly. "I only want you to let me go with my brother."
"Thou jestest," said Pharaoh. "That cannot be. I will make thee queen," he cried, passionately and he made a move toward her.
"You're joking," said Pharaoh. "That can't be. I'll make you queen," he exclaimed passionately, taking a step toward her.
"Stop!" cried Sarah. "If thou approachest one step nearer...."
"Stop!" cried Sarah. "If you take one step closer...."
Pharaoh interrupted with a laugh. To threaten a king was so funny that he could not refrain from a hoarse cackle. But Sarah had become suddenly silent. She was looking not at him, but behind him. Pharaoh turned, but observed nothing. He could not see what Sarah saw—a figure, a spirit, clutching a big stick.
Pharaoh laughed out loud. The idea of threatening a king was so ridiculous that he couldn't help but let out a rough cackle. But Sarah suddenly fell quiet. She wasn't looking at him but was staring behind him. Pharaoh turned around but saw nothing. He couldn't see what Sarah was seeing—a figure, a spirit, holding a big stick.
"Come," said the king, "be not foolish. I cannot be angry with a creature so fair as thou art. But it is not meet—nay, it is not wise—to utter threats to one who wears a crown."
"Come," said the king, "don't be foolish. I can't be angry with someone as beautiful as you. But it's not appropriate—no, it's not smart—to make threats toward someone who wears a crown."
Sarah made no reply. She was no longer afraid. She knew that her prayers, and those of Abraham, had been answered, and that no harm would befall her. Pharaoh mistook her silence and advanced toward her. As he did so, [73]however, he felt a tremendous blow on the head. He was stunned for a moment. On recovering himself he looked all round the room, but could see nothing. Sarah continued to stand motionless.
Sarah didn’t respond. She was no longer scared. She knew that her prayers, along with Abraham’s, had been answered, and that no one would harm her. Pharaoh misinterpreted her silence and moved closer to her. As he did, [73]he felt a powerful hit on his head. He was momentarily dazed. When he regained his composure, he scanned the room but saw nothing. Sarah remained standing still.
"Strange," muttered Pharaoh. "I—I thought some one had entered the room."
"That's weird," Pharaoh mumbled. "I—I thought someone had come into the room."
Again he moved toward Sarah, and once more he received a staggering blow—this time on the shoulder. It was only by a great effort of will that he did not cry out in pain. He concluded he must have been seized by some sudden illness, but after a moment he felt better and bravely tried to smile at Sarah.
Again he moved toward Sarah, and once more he took a hard hit—this time on the shoulder. It was only through a strong effort of will that he didn’t cry out in pain. He thought he must have been struck by some sudden illness, but after a moment, he felt better and bravely tried to smile at Sarah.
"I—I just thought of something most important," said he, attempting to offer some explanation for nearly toppling over in an undignified manner. He stood nearer to Sarah and began to raise his hand to touch her.
"I—I just thought of something really important," he said, trying to explain why he almost lost his balance in such an awkward way. He moved closer to Sarah and started to raise his hand to touch her.
"If thou layest but a finger on me, it will be at thy peril," exclaimed Sarah, her eyes flashing angrily.
"If you lay a finger on me, it will be at your own risk," exclaimed Sarah, her eyes flashing with anger.
"Pshaw!" he cried, losing patience, and he raised his hand.
"Pshh!" he shouted, losing his patience, and he raised his hand.
This time the cudgel of the spirit invisible to Pharaoh did not strike him: it came down gently and rested lightly on the king's [74]out-stretched arm. And Pharaoh could not move it. He grew pale and trembled.
This time, the unseen spirit's club didn't hit Pharaoh: it came down softly and rested lightly on the king's [74] outstretched arm. And Pharaoh couldn't move it. He turned pale and shivered.
"Art thou a witch?" he gasped, at last.
"Are you a witch?" he gasped, finally.
Sarah was so angry when she heard this insult that she flashed a signal with her eyes to the spirit, and the latter plied his cudgel lustily about the king's head and shoulders, making the monarch break out in most unkingly howls of pain.
Sarah was so furious when she heard this insult that she gave a signal with her eyes to the spirit, who then swung his club energetically at the king's head and shoulders, causing the monarch to let out a series of very unkingly howls of pain.
"Thy pardon, thy pardon, I crave," he managed to scream. "I mean not what I said. I am ill—very ill. My body aches. My arm is paralyzed."
"Please forgive me, please forgive me, I'm begging," he managed to scream. "I didn't mean what I said. I'm sick—really sick. My body hurts. My arm is numb."
The cudgeling ceased and Pharaoh was able to move his arm. He writhed in agony, for he was bruised all over. He rushed hastily away, saying he would return on the morrow. Sarah found herself locked in, but she was not again disturbed.
The beating stopped, and Pharaoh could finally move his arm. He squirmed in pain, as he was bruised all over. He hurried away, saying he'd be back tomorrow. Sarah found herself locked in, but she wasn't bothered again.
Pharaoh, however, had further adventures. The spirit was in merry mood and had a night's entertainment at the king's expense. No sooner did the king lie down upon his bed than the spirit tilted it and sent him sprawling on the floor. Whenever Pharaoh tried to lie down the same thing happened. He went from one room to another, but all efforts at rest were [75]unavailing. Every bed rejected him and every chair and couch did the same, although when he commanded others to lie down they did so quite comfortably. He tried lying down with one of his attendants, but while the latter was able to remain undisturbed, Pharaoh found himself bodily lifted, stood upon his head, spun around and then rolled over on the ground.
Pharaoh, however, had more adventures. The spirit was in a playful mood and had a night of fun at the king's expense. As soon as the king lay down on his bed, the spirit tipped it over, sending him sprawling on the floor. Whenever Pharaoh tried to lie down, the same thing happened. He moved from one room to another, but all his attempts to rest were [75]fruitless. Every bed rejected him, and every chair and couch did the same, even though when he told others to lie down, they did so quite comfortably. He tried lying down with one of his attendants, but while the attendant remained undisturbed, Pharaoh found himself lifted off the ground, standing on his head, spun around, and then rolled over on the floor.
His physicians could provide no remedy, his magicians—hastily summoned from their own slumbers—could afford no explanation, and Pharaoh spent a terrible night wandering from room to room and up and down the corridors, where the corners seemed to go out of their way to bump against him and the stairs seemed to go down when he wanted to walk up, and vice-versa. Such a higgledy-piggeldy palace was never seen. Worse still, with the first streak of dawn he noticed that he was smitten with leprosy.
His doctors had no solution, and the magicians—who were quickly called from their sleep—had no explanation. Pharaoh spent a dreadful night moving from room to room and pacing the hallways, where the corners seemed to intentionally bump into him, and the stairs felt like they went down when he wanted to go up, and vice versa. Such a chaotic palace had never been seen. Even worse, with the first light of dawn, he realized he was afflicted with leprosy.
Hastily he sent for Abraham and said: "Who and what thou art I know not. Thou and thy sister have brought a plague upon me. I desired to make her my queen, but now I say to you: Rid me of this leprosy and get thee hence with thy sister. I will bestow riches on ye, but get ye gone, and speedily."
Hastily he sent for Abraham and said: "I don't know who you are or what you want. You and your sister have brought a plague upon me. I wanted to make her my queen, but now I tell you: Get rid of this leprosy and leave with your sister. I'll give you wealth, but just go, and quickly."
[76]With a magic jewel which he wore on his breast, Abraham restored Pharaoh to health, and then departed with Sarah. These final words he said to Pharaoh:
[76]With a magical jewel he wore on his chest, Abraham healed Pharaoh, and then left with Sarah. These were his last words to Pharaoh:
"Sarah is not my sister, but my wife. I give thee this warning. Should thy descendants at any time seek to persecute our descendants, then will our God, He, the One God of the universe, surely punish the king with plague again."
"Sarah is not my sister, but my wife. I give you this warning. If your descendants ever try to harm our descendants, then our God, the One God of the universe, will definitely punish the king with a plague again."
And, many years afterward, as you read in the Bible, the prediction came true.
And many years later, as you read in the Bible, the prediction came true.
The Red SlipperToC
Rosy-red was a sweet little girl, with beautiful blue eyes, soft pink cheeks and glorious ruddy-gold hair of the tinge that artists love to paint. Her mother died the day she was born, but her grandmother looked after her with such tender care that Rosy-red regarded her as her mother. She was very happy, was Rosy-red. All day long she sang, as she tripped gaily about the house or the woods that surrounded it, and so melodious was her voice that the birds gathered on the trees to listen to her and to encourage her to continue, by daintily chirruping whenever she ceased.
Rosy-red was a sweet little girl with beautiful blue eyes, soft pink cheeks, and stunning reddish-gold hair that artists love to paint. Her mother passed away on the day she was born, but her grandmother took care of her with such tender love that Rosy-red thought of her as her mother. Rosy-red was very happy. All day long she sang while she happily moved around the house or the woods that surrounded it, and her voice was so melodic that the birds gathered in the trees to listen and encouraged her to keep singing by chirping sweetly whenever she paused.
Merrily Rosy-red performed all the little duties her grandmother called upon her to do, and on festivals she was allowed to wear a delightful pair of red leather slippers, her father's gift to her on her first birthday. Now, although neither she nor her father knew it, they were magic slippers which grew larger as her feet grew. [78]Rosy-red was only a child and so did not know that slippers don't usually grow. Her grandmother knew the secret of the slippers, but she did not tell, and her father had become too moody and too deeply absorbed in his own thoughts and affairs to notice anything.
Merrily Rosy-red happily did all the little tasks her grandmother asked her to do, and during festivals, she got to wear a lovely pair of red leather slippers, a gift from her father on her first birthday. Now, although neither she nor her father realized it, those slippers were magical and grew larger as her feet did. [78]Rosy-red was just a child, so she didn’t know that slippers typically don’t grow. Her grandmother was aware of the slippers' secret, but she kept it to herself, while her father had become too moody and preoccupied with his own thoughts and problems to pay attention.
One day—Rosy-red remembered it only too sadly—she returned from the woods to find her grandmother gone and three strange women in the house. She stopped suddenly in the midst of her singing and her cheeks turned pale, for she did not like the appearance of the strangers.
One day—Rosy-red remembered it all too sadly—she came back from the woods to find her grandmother missing and three unfamiliar women in the house. She suddenly stopped singing, and her cheeks went pale because she didn't like how the strangers looked.
"Who are you?" she asked.
"Who are you?" she asked.
"I am your new mother," answered the eldest of the three, "and these are my daughters, your two new sisters."
"I am your new mom," said the oldest of the three, "and these are my daughters, your two new sisters."
Rosy-red trembled with fear. They were all three so ugly, and she began to cry.
Rosy-red shook with fear. All three of them were so ugly, and she started to cry.
Her new sisters scolded her for that and would have beaten her had not her father appeared. He spoke kindly, telling her he had married again, because he was lonely and that her step-mother and step-sisters would be good to her. But Rosy-red knew different. She hastened away to her own little room and hid her slippers of which she was very proud.
Her new sisters yelled at her for that and would have hit her if her father hadn't shown up. He spoke gently, explaining that he had remarried because he felt lonely, and that her stepmother and stepsisters would treat her well. But Rosy-red knew otherwise. She quickly went to her little room and hid her beloved slippers.
[79]"They have turned my dear granny out of doors; they will take from me my beautiful slippers," she sobbed.
[79]“They’ve kicked my dear grandma out of the house; they’re going to take away my beautiful slippers,” she cried.
After that, Rosy-red sang no more. She became a somber girl and a drudge. The birds could not understand. They followed her through the woods, but she was silent, as if she had been stricken dumb, and her eyes always seemed eager to be shedding tears. Also, she was too busy to notice her feathered friends.
After that, Rosy-red stopped singing altogether. She turned into a gloomy girl and a hard worker. The birds couldn't figure out why. They followed her through the woods, but she was quiet, as if she had lost her voice, and her eyes always looked like they were about to cry. Plus, she was too preoccupied to pay attention to her feathered friends.
She had to collect firewood for the home, to draw water from the well and struggle along with the heavy bucket whose weight made her arms and her back ache with pain. Sometimes, too, her white arms were scarred with bruises, for her cruel and selfish step-sisters did not hesitate to beat her. Often they went out to parties, or to dances, and on these occasions she had to act as their maid and help them to dress. Rosy-red did not mind; she was only happy when they were out of the house. Then only did she sing softly to herself, and the birds came to listen.
She had to gather firewood for the house, fetch water from the well, and deal with the heavy bucket that made her arms and back ache. Sometimes, her arms were marked with bruises because her cruel and selfish step-sisters didn't hesitate to hit her. They often went out to parties or dances, and during those times, she had to be their maid and help them get ready. Rosy-red didn't mind; she felt happy when they were out of the house. That was the only time she could softly sing to herself, and the birds would come to listen.
And thus many unhappy years passed away.
And so many unhappy years went by.
Once, when her father was away from home, her step-sisters went off to a wedding dance. They told her not to forget to draw water [80]from the well, and warned her that if she forgot, as she did the last time, they would beat her without mercy when they returned.
Once, while her father was away, her step-sisters went to a wedding dance. They told her not to forget to draw water [80] from the well and warned her that if she forgot, like she did last time, they would punish her harshly when they got back.
So Rosy-red, tired though she was, went out in the darkness to draw water. She lowered the bucket, but the cord broke and the pail fell to the bottom of the well. She ran back home for a long stick with a hook at the end of it to recover the bucket, and as she put it into the water she sang:
So Rosy-red, even though she was tired, went out into the darkness to get some water. She lowered the bucket, but the rope snapped and the pail dropped to the bottom of the well. She hurried back home for a long stick with a hook on the end to pull up the bucket, and as she dipped it into the water, she sang:
Now it so happened that a sleeping jinn dwelt at the bottom of the well. He could only be awakened by a spell, and although Rosy-red did not know it, the words she uttered, which she had once heard her granny use, were the spell.
Now it so happened that a sleeping jinn lived at the bottom of the well. He could only be awakened by a spell, and although Rosy-red didn’t know it, the words she said, which she had once heard her grandma use, were the spell.
The jinn awoke, and he was so delighted with the sweet voice that he promptly decided to help the girl whom he saw peering down into the water. He fastened the bucket to the stick and, taking some jewels from a treasure of which he was the guardian, he put them inside.
The jinn woke up, and he was so thrilled by the sweet voice that he quickly decided to help the girl he saw looking down into the water. He secured the bucket to the stick and, taking some jewels from the treasure he guarded, he placed them inside.
"Oh, how beautiful," cried Rosy-red when she saw the glittering gems. "They are ever [81]so much nicer than those my sisters put on to go to the ball."
"Oh, how beautiful," cried Rosy-red when she saw the glittering gems. "They are so much nicer than the ones my sisters wear to the ball."
Then she sat thinking for a while and a bright idea came into her head.
Then she sat thinking for a bit, and a great idea popped into her head.
"I will give these jewels to my sisters," she said. "Perhaps they will be kinder to me."
"I'll give these jewels to my sisters," she said. "Maybe they'll be nicer to me."
She waited impatiently until the sisters returned from the dance and immediately told them. For a moment they were too dazed to speak when they saw the sparkling precious stones. Then they looked meaningly at one another and asked how she came by them. Rosy told them of the words she had sung.
She waited anxiously until the sisters came back from the dance and immediately told them. For a moment, they were too stunned to speak when they saw the sparkling jewels. Then they exchanged meaningful glances and asked how she got them. Rosy shared the words she had sung.
"Ah, we thought so," said the sisters, to her horror. "The jewels are ours. We hid them in the well for safety. You have stolen them."
"Ah, we figured as much," said the sisters, to her shock. "The jewels belong to us. We hid them in the well for safekeeping. You’ve taken them."
In vain Rosy-red protested. Her sisters would not listen. They beat her severely, told her to hurry off to bed, and then, snatching the bucket, they hurried off to the well. They lowered the bucket and sang the words that Rosy-red had sung. At least they thought they sang; but their voices were harsh. The sleeping jinn awoke again, but he did not like the croaking sound the sisters made.
In vain, Rosy-red protested. Her sisters wouldn’t listen. They hit her hard, told her to hurry off to bed, and then, grabbing the bucket, they rushed to the well. They lowered the bucket and sang the words that Rosy-red had sung. At least they thought they were singing, but their voices were rough. The sleeping jinn woke up again, but he didn’t like the croaking sound the sisters made.
"Ha, ha!" he laughed. "I will teach you to disturb my sleep with hideous noises and shall [82]punish such pranks played on me. Here are some more croakers," and he filled the bucket with slimy toads and frogs.
"Ha, ha!" he laughed. "I'll show you what happens when you wake me up with awful noises and I'll [82] get back at you for these tricks. Here are some more noisy ones," and he filled the bucket with slimy toads and frogs.
The sisters were so enraged that they ran back home and dragged poor Rosy-red from her bed.
The sisters were so furious that they ran back home and pulled poor Rosy-red out of her bed.
"You cat, you thief," screamed one.
"You cat, you thief," screamed one.
"You cheat," exclaimed the other. "Off you go. Not another day can you remain in this house."
"You’re cheating," the other person shouted. "Get out of here. You can't stay in this house for another day."
Rosy-red was too much taken by surprise to say anything. It was an outrage to turn her out of her father's house while he was away on a journey, but the thought came to her that she could hardly be less happy living alone in the woods.
Rosy-red was too shocked to say anything. It felt unfair to kick her out of her father's house while he was away on a trip, but she realized that living alone in the woods might not make her any happier.
She had only time to snatch her pretty red slippers, and as soon as she was out of sight of the house she put them on. It made her feel less miserable. The sun was now rising and when its rays shone on her she began to sing. With her old friends, the birds, twittering all about her, she felt quite happy.
She only had time to grab her cute red slippers, and as soon as she was out of view of the house, she put them on. It made her feel a bit better. The sun was rising, and when its rays hit her, she started to sing. With her old friends, the birds, chirping all around her, she felt really happy.
On and on she walked, much farther into the woods than ever before. When she grew tired there was always a pleasant shady nook where she could rest; when she became hungry, [83]there were fruit trees in abundance; and when she was thirsty she always came to a spring of clear, fresh water. The magic slippers guided her. All day long she wandered, and when toward evening she noticed her slippers were muddy she took them off to clean. And then darkness fell. It began to rain and she grew frightened. She crouched under a tree until she noticed a light some short distance away. She got up and walked toward it.
On and on she walked, much deeper into the woods than ever before. When she got tired, there was always a nice shady spot where she could rest; when she got hungry, [83]there were plenty of fruit trees; and when she was thirsty, she always found a spring of clear, fresh water. The magic slippers led her. All day long she wandered, and when she noticed her slippers were muddy in the evening, she took them off to clean them. Then darkness fell. It started to rain, and she got scared. She crouched under a tree until she saw a light not too far away. She stood up and walked toward it.
When quite close, she saw that the light came from a cave dwelling. An old woman came out to meet her. It was her grandmother, but so many years had passed that Rosy-red did not recognize her. Granny, however, at once knew her. "Come in, my child, and take shelter from the rain," she said kindly, and Rosy-red was only too glad to accept the invitation.
When she got closer, she realized the light was coming from a cave. An elderly woman came out to greet her. It was her grandmother, but so many years had gone by that Rosy-red didn't recognize her. Granny, however, recognized her right away. "Come in, my dear, and get out of the rain," she said kindly, and Rosy-red was more than happy to accept the invitation.
The inside of the cave was quite cosy, and Rosy-red, who was almost completely exhausted, quickly fell fast asleep. She awoke with a start.
The inside of the cave was pretty cozy, and Rosy-red, who was nearly completely worn out, quickly fell fast asleep. She woke up suddenly.
"My pretty red slippers," she cried. "Where are they?"
"My cute red slippers," she exclaimed. "Where did they go?"
She put her hand in the pocket of her tattered dress, but could only find one.
She reached into the pocket of her worn dress, but could only find one.
"I must have lost the other," she sobbed. "I must go out and look for it."
"I must have lost the other one," she cried. "I need to go out and find it."
[84]"No, no," said granny. "You cannot do that. A storm is raging."
[84]"No, no," said grandma. "You can't do that. There's a storm going on."
Rosy-red peered out through the door of the cave and drew back in fear as she saw the lightning flash and heard the thunder rolling. She sobbed herself to sleep again, and this time was awakened by voices. She feared it might be her sisters who had discovered her hiding place and had come to drag her forcibly back home again. So she crept into a corner of the cave and listened intently.
Rosy-red peeked through the cave door and quickly pulled back in fear as she saw the lightning flash and heard the booming thunder. She cried herself to sleep again, and this time she was woken by voices. She was afraid it might be her sisters who had found her hiding spot and had come to drag her back home. So she crouched in a corner of the cave and listened closely.
A man was speaking.
A guy was talking.
"Know you to whom this red slipper belongs?" he was asking. "I found it in the woods."
"Do you know whose red slipper this is?" he asked. "I found it in the woods."
Rosy-red was on the point of rushing out to regain her lost slipper when her granny's voice—very loud on purpose that she should hear—restrained her.
Rosy-red was about to dash out to get her lost slipper when her granny's voice—deliberately loud so she would hear—held her back.
"No, no, I know not," she repeated again and again, and at length the man departed.
"No, no, I don’t know," she kept saying over and over, and eventually the man left.
Granny came back into the cave and said, "I am sorry, Rosy-red, but for aught I knew, he might be a messenger from your cruel sisters; and, of course, I cannot let anyone take you back to them."
Granny came back into the cave and said, "I'm sorry, Rosy-red, but for all I knew, he could be a messenger from your mean sisters; and, of course, I can't let anyone take you back to them."
Next day, the man called again, this time [85]with several attendants. Again, Rosy-red concealed herself.
Next day, the man called again, this time [85]with several attendants. Again, Rosy-red hid herself.
"I am a chieftain's son, and wealthy," said the man. "I must find the wearer of this shoe. Only a graceful and beautiful girl can wear such a dainty slipper."
"I’m the son of a chieftain, and I’m wealthy," said the man. "I need to find the one who fits this shoe. Only a elegant and beautiful girl could wear such a delicate slipper."
Rosy-red did not know whether to be more frightened or pleased, when her granny told her the man was very handsome and of noble bearing.
Rosy-red didn't know whether to feel more scared or happy when her grandma told her the man was really handsome and had an air of nobility.
Day after day he came, each time with more retainers, and, finally, he arrived mounted on a richly caparisoned camel with a hundred and one followers, all mounted as he was.
Day after day he showed up, each time with more attendants, and finally, he arrived riding a beautifully decorated camel with a hundred and one followers, all riding like he was.
"The girl I seek is here," he said. "Deny it no longer. My servants have scoured the woods and the whole neighborhood. One is prepared to swear he heard a young girl singing yesterday."
"The girl I'm looking for is here," he said. "Stop denying it. My staff have searched the woods and the entire area. One of them is ready to swear he heard a young girl singing yesterday."
Rosy-red saw that concealment was no longer possible. She liked the man's voice, and she stepped out bravely, wearing her one slipper.
Rosy-red realized that hiding was no longer an option. She liked the man's voice, so she stepped out confidently, wearing her only slipper.
The stranger, bowing low before her, held out the other, and Rosy-red took it and put it on. It fitted perfectly.
The stranger bowed deeply to her and held out the other one, and Rosy-red took it and put it on. It fit perfectly.
"Many girls have tried to put on that shoe," said the young man, "but all have failed. And [86]I have sworn to make the wearer my bride. I am a chieftain's son, and thou shalt be a princess."
"Many girls have tried to wear that shoe," said the young man, "but none have succeeded. And [86]I have vowed to make whoever fits it my bride. I'm the son of a chieftain, and you will be a princess."
So Rosy-red left the cave with her granny, and mounting a camel was led through the woods to her new home where she knew naught but happiness and the days of her sufferings were quite forgotten. And always she wore her magic red slippers.
So Rosy-red left the cave with her grandma, and after getting on a camel, she was taken through the woods to her new home, where she knew nothing but happiness and had completely forgotten her days of suffering. And she always wore her magic red slippers.
The Star-ChildToC
When Abraham was born, his father, Terah, who was one of the chief officers of King Nimrod, gave a banquet to a large number of his friends. He entertained them most sumptuously, and the merriest of the guests was the chief of the king's magicians. He was an old man, exceedingly fond of wine, and he drank deeply. The feast lasted throughout the night, and the gray dawn of early morning appeared in the sky before Terah's friends thought of rising from the table.
When Abraham was born, his father, Terah, who was one of King Nimrod's top officials, threw a party for many of his friends. He treated them lavishly, and the happiest of the guests was the king's head magician. He was an old man, very fond of wine, and he drank a lot. The celebration went on all night, and it wasn't until the gray light of early morning that Terah's friends finally considered getting up from the table.
Suddenly the old magician jumped to his feet.
Suddenly, the old magician sprang to his feet.
"See," he cried, excitedly, pointing through the open door to the sky. "See yon bright star in the east. It flashes across the heavens."
"Look," he shouted, excitedly, pointing through the open door to the sky. "See that bright star in the east? It’s flashing across the heavens."
The others looked, but said they could see nothing.
The others looked, but said they couldn't see anything.
"Fools," shouted the old man, "ye may not see, but I do. I, the wisest of the king's magicians and astrologers, tell you it is an omen. See how the brilliant star darts across the sky! It has swallowed a smaller star, and another, even a third, yet a fourth. It is an omen, I say, a portent that bodes ill. And, moreover," he added, growing still more excited, "it is an omen connected with the birth of the little son of Terah."
"Fools," shouted the old man, "you may not see it, but I do. I, the wisest of the king's magicians and astrologers, tell you it's an omen. Look how the bright star shoots across the sky! It's swallowed a smaller star, and another, even a third, and yet a fourth. It's an omen, I say, a sign that signals trouble. And, what's more," he added, getting even more excited, "it's an omen related to the birth of Terah's little son."
[89]"Nonsense," cried Terah.
"Nonsense," shouted Terah.
"Talk not to me of nonsense," said the magician, sternly. "I must hasten to inform the king."
"Don't talk to me about nonsense," said the magician, seriously. "I need to hurry and inform the king."
Hurriedly he left the house of Terah, followed by the other magicians, some of whom now said they also had seen a star swallow four others. They did not think it wise to contradict their chief, although he had drunk a great deal of wine and could not walk steadily.
Hurriedly, he left Terah's house, followed by the other magicians, some of whom now said they had also seen a star swallow four others. They didn’t think it was smart to contradict their leader, even though he had drank a lot of wine and couldn’t walk straight.
King Nimrod was awakened from his sleep, and his magicians appeared before him.
King Nimrod was awakened from his sleep, and his magicians stood before him.
"O King, live for ever," said the chief, by way of salute. "Grave indeed is the news that has led us to disturb thee in thy slumbers. This night a son has been born unto thy officer, Terah, and with the coming of the dawn a warning has appeared to us in the skies. I, the chief of thy magicians, did observe a brilliant [90]star rise in the east and dart across the heavens and swallow four smaller stars."
"O King, live forever," said the chief as a greeting. "The news we bring is serious enough to wake you from your sleep. Tonight, a son has been born to your officer, Terah, and with the dawn, a warning has appeared to us in the sky. I, the chief of your magicians, saw a bright [90] star rise in the east, streak across the sky, and swallow four smaller stars."
"We observed it, too," said the other magicians.
"We saw it, too," said the other magicians.
"And what means this?" inquired the king.
"What does this mean?" the king asked.
"It means," said the chief magician, mysteriously, "that this star-child will destroy other children, that his descendants will conquer thine. Take warning. Purchase this child from thy officer, Terah, and slay it so that it may not grow up a danger to thee."
"It means," said the chief magician, mysteriously, "that this star-child will harm other children, that his descendants will defeat yours. Take heed. Buy this child from your officer, Terah, and kill it so that it doesn't grow up to be a threat to you."
"Thy advice pleases me," said the cruel king.
"Your advice pleases me," said the cruel king.
In vain Terah protested. King Nimrod would not disregard the warning of his magicians, but he consented to give Terah three days in which to deliver up the child. Sad at heart Terah returned home, and on the second day told his wife the terrible news.
In vain Terah protested. King Nimrod wouldn’t ignore the warning from his magicians, but he agreed to give Terah three days to hand over the child. Heartbroken, Terah went home, and on the second day, he told his wife the terrible news.
"We must not allow our little son, Abraham, to be slain," she said. "If he is to become great he must live. I have a plan. King Nimrod will not be satisfied unless a child is slain. Therefore, take thou the child of a slave to him and tell him it is Abraham. He will not know the difference. And so that the trick shall not be discovered, take our child away and hide it for a time."
"We can't let our little son, Abraham, be killed," she said. "If he’s going to be great, he needs to live. I have an idea. King Nimrod won’t be satisfied unless a child is sacrificed. So, take the child of a slave to him and tell him it’s Abraham. He won’t know the difference. And to make sure the trick isn't uncovered, we need to take our child away and hide him for a while."
[91]Terah thought this an excellent idea, and he carried it out. The sick child of a slave, which was born only a few hours before Abraham, was taken to King Nimrod who killed it with his own hands, and Terah's little boy was secretly carried by his nurse to a cave in a forest. There Abraham was carefully nurtured and brought up.
[91]Terah believed this was a great idea, and he followed through with it. The sick child of a slave, born just a few hours before Abraham, was brought to King Nimrod, who killed it himself. Meanwhile, Terah's little boy was secretly taken by his nurse to a cave in the woods. There, Abraham was carefully cared for and raised.
From time to time Abraham was visited by his father and mother, and not until he was ten years old did they think it safe to bring him from the cave in the forest to their home. Even then they deemed it best to be careful. Their elder son, Haran, was a maker of idols and Abraham became his helper without Haran being told it was his brother.
From time to time, Abraham's parents visited him, and it wasn't until he turned ten that they felt it was safe to bring him out of the cave in the forest and into their home. Even then, they thought it was best to be cautious. Their older son, Haran, made idols, and Abraham became his helper without Haran knowing that he was his brother.
Abraham, the star-child, was a strange little boy. He did not believe in the idols.
Abraham, the star-child, was an unusual little boy. He didn’t believe in the idols.
"I worship the sun by day and the moon and the stars by night," he said to Haran.
"I worship the sun during the day and the moon and stars at night," he told Haran.
"There are times when you cannot see the sun by day, nor the moon and stars by night," said Haran, "but you can always have your idol with you."
"There are times when you can’t see the sun during the day, or the moon and stars at night," said Haran, "but you can always keep your idol with you."
This troubled little Abraham for a while, but one day he came running to his brother and said, "I have made a discovery. I shall no [92]longer worship the sun, nor the moon, nor the stars. There must be some mighty power behind them that orders them to shine, the sun by day and the moon and stars by night. That great power shall be my God."
This worried little Abraham for a while, but one day he ran to his brother and said, "I have made a discovery. I will no longer worship the sun, the moon, or the stars. There has to be some great power behind them that makes them shine, the sun during the day and the moon and stars at night. That great power will be my God."
Abraham asked all sorts of queer questions of his father. "Who made the sun and the moon and the stars?" he asked.
Abraham asked his father all kinds of strange questions. "Who created the sun and the moon and the stars?" he asked.
"I know not," replied Terah.
"I don't know," replied Terah.
"I have asked all your idols, your gods, and they answer not," said Abraham.
"I've asked all your idols, your gods, and they don’t answer," said Abraham.
"They cannot speak," said Terah.
"They can't talk," said Terah.
"Then why do you pray to them and worship them?" persisted the boy.
"Then why do you pray to them and worship them?" the boy continued.
Terah did not answer. Abraham asked his mother, but she could only tell him that the gods who created everything were with them in the house.
Terah didn't respond. Abraham asked his mother, but she could only tell him that the gods who created everything were with them in the house.
"But Haran made those silly things of wood and clay," said Abraham, and at last they refused to answer his awkward questions.
"But Haran made those ridiculous things out of wood and clay," said Abraham, and eventually they stopped responding to his uncomfortable questions.
Mostly he stood at the door of the house, gazing at the sky as if trying to read the secrets behind the sun and stars.
Mostly, he stood at the door of the house, looking up at the sky as if he were trying to decipher the secrets hidden in the sun and stars.
"Thou shouldst have been placed with an astrologer," said Haran to him one day. "Thou art a child of the stars."
"you should have been placed with an astrologer," Haran said to him one day. "You are a child of the stars."
[93]Terah heard this and was angry with Haran, for he feared that the secret of the child's birth might be betrayed.
[93]Terah heard this and was angry with Haran because he was afraid that the secret of the child's birth might be exposed.
"I know not why my father keeps thee here," said Haran afterward to Abraham. "Thou art becoming lazy. I have worked enough this day and will go out to the woods to watch the hunting. Stay thou here. Perchance a purchaser may come. Be heedful and obtain good payment for the idols."
"I don't know why my father keeps you here," said Haran later to Abraham. "You're getting lazy. I've worked enough today and I'm going out to the woods to watch the hunting. You stay here. Maybe a buyer will come. Be careful and get a good price for the idols."
Not long after Haran left, an old man entered the shop and said he wished to buy an idol.
Not long after Haran left, an old man walked into the shop and said he wanted to buy an idol.
"I dropped my idol on the ground yesterday and it broke," he said. "I must have a stronger one."
"I dropped my idol on the ground yesterday, and it broke," he said. "I need to get a stronger one."
"Certainly thou must have a god so strong that naught can break it," answered Abraham. "Tell me, how old art thou?"
"Of course you must have a god so strong that nothing can break it," replied Abraham. "Tell me, how old are you?"
"Full sixty years, boy," replied the man.
"Sixty full years, kid," the man replied.
"And yet thou hast not reached years of wisdom," said Abraham. "See how easy it is to break thy gods," and he took a stick and smashed one of the idols with a single blow.
"And yet you haven't reached the age of wisdom," said Abraham. "Look how easy it is to destroy your gods," and he picked up a stick and smashed one of the idols with a single blow.
The old man fled from the shop horrified.
The old man ran out of the shop, terrified.
Next, a woman entered.
Next, a woman walked in.
"I am too poor to have an idol of my own," [94]she said. "Therefore, I have brought a little food as an offering to one of the many gods here."
"I can't afford an idol of my own," [94] she said. "So, I brought a little food to offer to one of the many gods here."
"Offer it to any idol that pleases thee," said Abraham, with a laugh.
"Give it to any idol that makes you happy," Abraham said with a laugh.
The woman placed it before the smallest idol.
The woman set it down in front of the tiniest idol.
"This idol is small and surly," said the boy. "It does not accept thy offering," and he raised his stick and smashed it.
"This idol is small and grumpy," the boy said. "It won't accept your offering," and he raised his stick and smashed it.
"Try a bigger idol with thy offering," he said, and the woman did so.
"Try a bigger idol with your offering," he said, and the woman did.
"Thou also hast no manners," said Abraham, addressing the god; "eat, or I shall smash thee to pieces."
"You're lacking manners too," said Abraham, speaking to God; "eat, or I'll smash you to bits."
The idol, of course, did not eat, and so Abraham broke it, and the woman rushed out into the street in great alarm.
The idol obviously didn't eat, so Abraham smashed it, and the woman hurried out into the street in a panic.
Abraham tried all the idols in turn with the food, and as each was unable to eat, he broke them all except the largest. Before this idol, which was as tall as a man, he paused. Then, laughing loudly, he placed the stick which he had used in the idol's hand.
Abraham tried out all the idols one by one with the food, and since each one couldn't eat, he smashed them all except the largest. He paused in front of this idol, which was as tall as a person. Then, laughing out loud, he put the stick he had used in the idol's hand.
By this time, a crowd, attracted by the cries of the old man and the woman, had gathered at the door.
By this time, a crowd, drawn in by the shouts of the old man and the woman, had gathered at the door.
"I? Nothing," answered Abraham. "See, the largest idol holds in its hand a big stick. It seems to me that he has been angry and has killed all the others. Ask him why he did this."
"I? Nothing," replied Abraham. "Look, the biggest idol is holding a large stick. It looks to me like he's been angry and has killed all the others. Ask him why he did that."
The people stood bewildered until Terah and Haran returned.
The people stood confused until Terah and Haran came back.
"What is the meaning of this?" they asked, pointing to the broken idols.
"What does this mean?" they asked, pointing to the broken idols.
"Oh! Such fun," replied Abraham. "There has been a fight here. A woman brought a food offering to the gods, and they quarrelled because they all wanted it. So the big fellow here got angry, and, taking up the stick which you see he still holds, he beat the others and smashed them to bits."
"Oh! What a blast," Abraham replied. "There was a fight here. A woman brought a food offering to the gods, and they argued because they all wanted it. So this big guy got upset, and picking up the stick he’s still holding, he hit the others and smashed them to pieces."
"Absurd!" cried Haran. "The idols cannot do these things."
"That's ridiculous!" shouted Haran. "The idols can't do that stuff."
"Ask the big fellow to strike me if I have told lies," returned Abraham.
"Tell the big guy to hit me if I’ve lied," Abraham replied.
"Cease your nonsense," commanded his father.
"Stop your nonsense," commanded his father.
"What funny gods yours are," said Abraham, musingly, standing before the big idol. "Do you think he will hit me if I smack his face?"
"What funny gods you have," Abraham said thoughtfully, standing in front of the large idol. "Do you think he will hit me if I slap his face?"
[96]Before anybody could stop him, he smacked the idol's face and then knocked off its head with the stick.
[96]Before anyone could stop him, he hit the idol's face and then knocked its head off with the stick.
Some of the people ran off to the palace, and soon came an order from King Nimrod that the idol-breaker should be brought before him. Abraham, Haran and Terah were seized by the guards and marched off to the palace.
Some of the people ran to the palace, and soon an order came from King Nimrod that the idol-breaker should be brought before him. Abraham, Haran, and Terah were taken by the guards and led to the palace.
"Which of you broke the idols?" asked the king, angrily.
"Who broke the idols?" the king asked, angrily.
"I did, because they were rude and would not accept the offering," said Abraham. "How can they be gods if they have no sense?"
"I did, because they were rude and wouldn't accept the offering," said Abraham. "How can they be gods if they have no sense?"
"Not altogether a foolish remark," said Nimrod, smiling. "If idols please thee not, then worship fire which has the power to consume."
"Not a completely foolish comment," said Nimrod, smiling. "If idols don't satisfy you, then worship fire, which has the power to consume."
"Fire itself can be quenched by water," replied Abraham.
"Fire can be put out with water," replied Abraham.
"Then worship water," returned Nimrod.
"Then worship water," replied Nimrod.
"But water is absorbed by the clouds," said the boy.
"But the clouds absorb water," the boy said.
"And clouds are blown by the wind," said Nimrod.
"And the wind blows the clouds," said Nimrod.
"Man can withstand the force of the wind," said Abraham.
"People can withstand the force of the wind," said Abraham.
"So he will talk all day long, this child of the stars," exclaimed Haran.
"So he'll talk all day long, this child of the stars," Haran exclaimed.
[97]"Child of the stars!" said the chief magician. "Now I understand. O king, this must be no other than the child of Terah against whom, at his birth, we warned your majesty. The message of the stars has come true. He has dared to destroy our gods. Soon he will destroy us."
[97]"Child of the stars!" said the chief magician. "Now I get it. O king, this can only be the child of Terah, the one we warned you about at his birth. The stars' message has come true. He has dared to challenge our gods. Soon, he will bring about our destruction."
"Is this, in truth, the child of the stars?" asked Nimrod, of Terah, but the latter did not answer.
"Is this really the child of the stars?" asked Nimrod, looking at Terah, but Terah didn’t reply.
"It is in truth, your majesty," said Haran. "I have long suspected it."
"It’s true, Your Majesty," said Haran. "I've suspected it for a long time."
"Then why didst thou not inform me?" exclaimed the king in a rage. "I will test this star-child with the power of my god, fire. And thou, Haran, for thy neglect, must also suffer. Guards, let them be bound and cast into the furnace to which I pray daily. Terah, thou art their father. I can forgive thee; thou wilt suffer sufficiently in losing both thy sons to my god."
"Then why didn't you tell me?" the king shouted in anger. "I'll test this star-child with the power of my god, fire. And you, Haran, for your neglect, must also face consequences. Guards, bind them and throw them into the furnace that I pray to every day. Terah, you are their father. I can forgive you; you will suffer enough in losing both your sons to my god."
The fire was made so hot that the men who endeavored to cast Abraham and Haran into the flames were caught and burned to death. Twelve men in all perished before Terah's sons were thrown into the furnace. Haran was burned to ashes at once, but to the surprise of the vast crowd that stood at a safe distance, Abraham walked unharmed in the flames, the fetters which bound him having been consumed.
The fire was so intense that the men who tried to throw Abraham and Haran into the flames were caught and burned to death. In total, twelve men lost their lives before Terah's sons were tossed into the furnace. Haran was instantly turned to ashes, but to the surprise of the large crowd watching from a safe distance, Abraham walked through the flames unharmed, the chains that had held him having been burned away.
"Come forth, boy," he cried to Abraham, "and I will pardon thee."
"Come here, kid," he called to Abraham, "and I will forgive you."
"Bid your men take me out," he answered.
"Tell your guys to take me out," he replied.
All who approached the terrific fire, however, were burned to death, and at last when Nimrod said he would bow down before Abraham's God the boy came forth unharmed.
All who came close to the fierce fire were burned to death, and finally, when Nimrod said he would kneel before Abraham's God, the boy stepped forward unharmed.
All the people bowed down before the boy who told them to rise, saying, "Worship not me, but the true God who dwells in Heaven beyond the sun and the stars and whose glory is everywhere."
All the people bowed down before the boy who told them to get up, saying, "Don't worship me, but the true God who lives in Heaven beyond the sun and the stars and whose glory is everywhere."
King Nimrod loaded the boy with presents and bade him return home in peace.
King Nimrod loaded the boy with gifts and told him to go home in peace.
Abi Fressah's FeastToC
There was not in the whole city of Bagdad a greedier man than Abi Fressah, and you may be sure he was not popular. It was not that he was rich and refused to give heed to the needs of the poor. He was, in truth, a merchant in moderately affluent circumstances, and he did not withhold charity from the deserving; but he was a man of enormous appetite and did not scruple to descend to trickery to secure an invitation to a meal.
There wasn't a greedier person in the entire city of Bagdad than Abi Fressah, and it's safe to say he wasn't well-liked. He wasn't just wealthy and ignoring the needs of the poor. In fact, he was a merchant doing fairly well, and he didn't hold back charity from those who deserved it. However, he had an enormous appetite and wasn't above using tricks to get an invitation to dinner.
So skilful, indeed, did he become in wheedling these favors from his friends and from those with whom he traded, that he devoted the major portion of each day to feeding and left himself little time to attend to his business affairs. Moreover, he grew unpleasantly fat. His face was red and bloated with much wine drinking. He was not a nice person to look upon at all, and those who had aforetime been his friends came to the conclusion that the day had arrived when he should be taught a severe lesson.
He became so good at charming favors from his friends and business partners that he spent most of his days indulging himself and hardly any time on his work. Plus, he got uncomfortably fat. His face was red and swollen from too much drinking. He wasn't pleasant to look at anymore, and those who had once been his friends decided it was time to teach him a harsh lesson.
[101]And so it came to pass that when Abi Fressah was standing in the bazaar at the hour of the mid-day meal and eagerly scanning the crowd to discover some acquaintance whom he could induce to ask him to dinner, he saw Ben Maslia, one of the wealthiest and most generous of men in Bagdad.
[101]So it happened that as Abi Fressah stood in the marketplace at lunchtime, eagerly looking through the crowd for someone he knew who might invite him to dinner, he spotted Ben Maslia, one of the richest and most generous men in Baghdad.
"Ah, my excellent friend," Abi cried, warmly greeting Ben Maslia, "'tis almost an eternity since my unworthy eyes were cast upon thy pleasant countenance. Peace be on thee and thine unto the end of days."
"Ah, my great friend," Abi exclaimed, warmly greeting Ben Maslia, "it's been forever since I last saw your lovely face. Peace be with you and yours until the end of time."
"Also to thee," returned Ben Maslia.
"Same here," replied Ben Maslia.
"And whence comest thou? And whither goest thou, oh most hospitable friend?" Abi Fressah asked these questions hastily, his beady eyes searching the other's face hungrily for a sign upon which he could seize to invite himself to a meal. "It is the hour of the mid-day meal. Goest thou, perchance, to thy pious home?"
"And where are you coming from? And where are you going, oh most welcoming friend?" Abi Fressah asked these questions quickly, his sharp eyes looking at the other person's face eagerly for a clue that would let him invite himself to a meal. "It's time for lunch. Are you perhaps headed to your holy home?"
"Thither go I," said Ben Maslia.
"That's where I'm going," said Ben Maslia.
"My path lies in the same direction," said Abi Fressah. "It will be pleasant to walk together. Come," and he grasped Ben Maslia by the arm.
"My way is heading the same way," said Abi Fressah. "It'll be nice to walk together. Come on," and he took Ben Maslia by the arm.
"It is kind of thee, friend Abi Fressah," rejoined the other, "but I have built me a new abode on the other side of the city."
"It’s really nice of you, friend Abi Fressah," the other replied, "but I’ve built myself a new home on the other side of the city."
[102]Abi Fressah's face fell for a moment, but he was clever enough to take advantage of the news.
[102]Abi Fressah's expression dropped for a second, but he was smart enough to make the most of the news.
"A new dwelling erected by the wealthy Ben Maslia," he said, winningly, "must be a building of magnificence, worth seeing."
"A new house built by the wealthy Ben Maslia," he said charmingly, "must be an impressive place, definitely worth a visit."
"Indeed it is as thou sayest," cried the other enthusiastically, and forthwith he launched into a lavish description of his residence.
"You're absolutely right," the other exclaimed enthusiastically, and immediately he started giving a detailed description of his home.
Abi Fressah grew impatient when Ben Maslia began to describe each room in detail, his hunger increased when, in glowing words, his friend painted the gorgeous dining-room, and his mouth watered at the information that the cellars were stocked with a thousand bottles of wine.
Abi Fressah grew impatient when Ben Maslia started to describe each room in detail. His hunger grew as his friend enthusiastically described the beautiful dining room, and his mouth watered at the thought of the cellars stocked with a thousand bottles of wine.
"Blessings on thee and thy wine-cellar and thy house," murmured Abi Fressah, when he could get in a word. "I have no business of consequence to transact this afternoon. I could not pay thee a better compliment than to spend it examining thy treasures."
"Blessings on you and your wine cellar and your house," murmured Abi Fressah when he could get a word in. "I have no important business to take care of this afternoon. I couldn't pay you a better compliment than to spend it exploring your treasures."
"Of a certainty thou couldst not," assented the other, to his great glee.
"Surely you couldn't," agreed the other, with great delight.
"Then let us proceed," said Abi Fressah.
"Then let's move forward," said Abi Fressah.
So they set out, Ben Maslia still continuing his glowing account of his wonderful house.
So they headed out, Ben Maslia still going on about his amazing house.
"It must be as spacious as a palace," put in Abi Fressah.
"It has to be as roomy as a palace," added Abi Fressah.
[103]"Thou speakest truth," agreed Ben Maslia. "I will illustrate to thee the vast expanse of my new residence."
[103]"You're right," Ben Maslia agreed. "Let me show you the huge space of my new place."
He stopped in his walk, measured one hundred paces in the street, and intimated that this represented the width of the central courtyard.
He paused in his walk, counted out a hundred steps in the street, and indicated that this was the width of the main courtyard.
Abi Fressah was overwhelmed with surprise, but he was growing momentarily hungrier, and it was with difficulty he could restrain his impatience.
Abi Fressah was taken aback, but he was getting hungrier by the minute, and he struggled to hold back his impatience.
"Yes, yes," he said, "I would fain gaze upon the outer door of thy dwelling."
"Yes, yes," he said, "I would really like to see the front door of your house."
"Such an outer door," said Ben Maslia, "hast thou never seen. Its width...." and again he began to measure the street to indicate its dimensions.
"That outer door," said Ben Maslia, "you've never seen anything like it. Its width..." and he started measuring the street again to show its size.
"And further," he added, calmly, either failing to notice, or deliberately overlooking Abi Fressah's growing distress, "its shape and design are...!" and he dragged the other through several streets until he found a door to which he could point as being not altogether unlike his own.
"And furthermore," he said calmly, either not noticing or intentionally ignoring Abi Fressah's increasing discomfort, "its shape and design are...!" He then pulled the other person through several streets until he found a door that he could point to as being somewhat similar to his own.
"But I weary thee," he said, suddenly, as if regretful of the time he had wasted.
"But I'm tiring you," he said suddenly, as if he regretted the time he had wasted.
"Nay, nay, not at all," Abi Fressah assured him, although he was inwardly fuming at the [104]delay. "Thy descriptions delight me immeasurably. Thou hast not yet unfolded to me the wonders of thy dining-room."
"Nah, not at all," Abi Fressah assured him, even though he was inwardly fuming at the [104] delay. "Your descriptions bring me so much joy. You haven't shown me the wonders of your dining room yet."
Thereupon Ben Maslia took up the tale of the dining-room and its furniture, and he dragged his companion half a mile out of their path to show him the furniture emporium where he had purchased the tables and the couches. Then he retraced his steps to point out a building from which he had borrowed certain ideas of decoration.
Thereupon, Ben Maslia continued the story about the dining room and its furniture, and he pulled his friend half a mile off their route to show him the furniture store where he had bought the tables and couches. Then he backtracked to highlight a building from which he had gotten some decoration ideas.
Abi Fressah's fat body was unused to such exertion. He perspired freely, his legs tottered beneath him, and his tongue was parched. He was really very uncomfortable, and the pangs of hunger from which he suffered were not lessened when Ben Maslia stopped outside a restaurant to speak to a friend who was just going in.
Abi Fressah's heavy body wasn't used to this kind of effort. He was sweating a lot, his legs were shaky, and his mouth felt dry. He was really quite uncomfortable, and the hunger pains he felt only grew worse when Ben Maslia paused outside a restaurant to chat with a friend who was just entering.
The conversation was prolonged, and all the time Abi Fressah's nose was tickled by the smell of the cooking. He endured agonies, especially when the friend invited Ben Maslia to dine with him, and Ben Maslia, after a few moment's hesitation, firmly declined.
The conversation dragged on, and the whole time Abi Fressah was distracted by the smell of the food cooking. He suffered greatly, especially when his friend invited Ben Maslia to join him for dinner, and after a brief pause, Ben Maslia politely declined.
"I must apologize to thee for this delay," said Ben Maslia, when at length he left his friend, "but the matter was urgent. I will make up to thee by the magnificence of the feast."
"I must apologize to you for this delay," said Ben Maslia, when he finally left his friend, "but the matter was urgent. I'll make it up to you with the amazing feast."
[105]Abi Fressah thanked him cordially for his consideration, but his pain was intense when Ben Maslia insisted on giving him fullest particulars of all the dishes he would enjoy.
[105]Abi Fressah thanked him warmly for his thoughtfulness, but he felt a sharp pain when Ben Maslia insisted on sharing all the details about the delicious dishes he would get to enjoy.
"Yes, yes," Abi kept saying, but Ben Maslia stayed his interruptions.
"Yeah, yeah," Abi kept saying, but Ben Maslia held back his interruptions.
"Thy dwelling is far from the center of the city," Abi Fressah managed to say at last.
"Your house is far from the center of the city," Abi Fressah finally said.
"That is a virtue," commented Ben Maslia, and he followed it up with the advice given to him by a renowned physician that a house was healthiest when it stood alone, away from the busy haunts of men. To all this and more, Abi Fressah was compelled to listen. His whole fat body ached with weariness, he was tortured by a raging thirst, and he fancied he felt himself growing thinner—so fearfully hungry was he.
"That's a good quality," Ben Maslia remarked, adding the advice he received from a famous doctor that a house is healthiest when it's situated alone, away from the bustling activities of people. To all of this and more, Abi Fressah had no choice but to listen. His entire bulky body ached with exhaustion, he was tormented by an intense thirst, and he thought he could feel himself getting thinner—he was so desperately hungry.
The sun was sinking when at last they reached the house, and Abi Fressah was afraid for a moment that his host would enlarge upon its architecture. To his relief, however, they entered straightway, and Ben Maslia said to him, "Thou must be fatigued after thy walk. Rest awhile."
The sun was setting when they finally arrived at the house, and Abi Fressah was briefly worried that his host would go on about its architecture. To his relief, they went inside right away, and Ben Maslia said to him, "You must be tired after your walk. Take a rest for a while."
Abi Fressah was truly grateful, and taking off his shoes he stretched himself on a comfortable couch. He dozed for a while, but was awakened by the noise of clattering dishes and the smell of [106]savory cooking. He almost forgot his unpleasant afternoon in the prospect of the coming feast, but Ben Maslia came not. Abi Fressah soon felt angry. He could not restrain himself from banging a big brass gong to summon a servant. But although he banged several times, no servant answered the call. Abi Fressah nearly shed tears in his despair.
Abi Fressah was really grateful, and after taking off his shoes, he stretched out on a comfy couch. He dozed off for a bit but was woken up by the sound of clattering dishes and the smell of [106]delicious cooking. He almost forgot his frustrating afternoon at the thought of the upcoming feast, but Ben Maslia didn’t show up. Abi Fressah soon felt angry. He couldn't help but bang a big brass gong to call a servant. But even after banging it several times, no servant came. Abi Fressah was on the verge of tears in his despair.
Suddenly Ben Maslia appeared before him.
Suddenly, Ben Maslia showed up in front of him.
"I thought I would give thee ample rest," he said suavely. "Come, we must perform our ablutions."
"I thought I would give you plenty of time to rest," he said smoothly. "Come on, we need to wash up."
Abi Fressah would have preferred to have dispensed with this ceremony, but he could not offend his host by declining to conform to the custom of the period. Ben Maslia led the way to the bath-chamber, and there they spent quite an hour. Then, thoroughly refreshed, the host said, "Now I will show thee the wonders and beauties of my domain."
Abi Fressah would have rather skipped this ceremony, but he couldn’t upset his host by refusing to follow the customs of the time. Ben Maslia led the way to the bath-chamber, and they spent almost an hour there. Then, feeling completely refreshed, the host said, "Now I will show you the wonders and beauties of my domain."
Abi Fressah was almost stupified with hunger, but he had to permit himself to be led through each room and to hear again the praises that had already been poured into his ears all the afternoon. Only the smell of the cooking fortified his spirit and enabled him to undergo the ordeal. He seemed to wake up from a stupor when his host [107]opened a door and exclaimed, "This is the feasting-chamber."
Abi Fressah was almost dazed with hunger, but he had to allow himself to be shown through each room and listen once more to the compliments that had been showered on him all afternoon. Only the aroma of the food lifted his spirits and helped him get through the experience. He felt like he was waking up from a daze when his host [107] opened a door and said, "This is the dining room."
A scene of splendor burst upon the eyes of Abi Fressah. He rubbed his hands in glee and was ready to forget and forgive the discomforts of the past few hours. The dining-room presented a magnificent appearance, with its gorgeous hangings, its many lamps, and its marble floor. But these things Abi Fressah scarcely noted. His gaze was promptly directed on the table.
A scene of splendor burst upon the eyes of Abi Fressah. He rubbed his hands in excitement and was ready to forget and forgive the discomfort of the past few hours. The dining room looked magnificent, with its beautiful decorations, numerous lamps, and marble floor. But Abi Fressah hardly noticed these things. His attention was quickly drawn to the table.
It was spread with the most sumptuous repast that ever he had seen. There were dishes upon dishes of tasty sweetmeats, huge platters of luscious fruits, many bottles of wine, and covered bowls from which arose the most appetizing aroma. Abi Fressah's mouth began to twitch and his eyes glowed. He moved forward to a seat.
It was filled with the most amazing feast he had ever seen. There were dish after dish of delicious desserts, large platters of juicy fruits, plenty of bottles of wine, and covered bowls that let off the most tempting aroma. Abi Fressah's mouth started to water and his eyes lit up. He moved toward a seat.
"Good friend," said his host, "let me first introduce to your notice my staff of servants."
"Good friend," said his host, "let me first introduce you to my team of servants."
He clapped his hands, and immediately, in quite startling fashion, a dozen servants stepped from behind the hangings which had hidden them and bowed before their master. With a dozen attendants to wait upon him, Abi Fressah saw that he was going to enjoy a meal worthy of the occasion. He looked upon the slaves with satisfaction.
He clapped his hands, and right away, in a surprising way, a dozen servants stepped out from behind the curtains that had concealed them and bowed before their master. With a dozen attendants ready to serve him, Abi Fressah knew he was in for a meal fitting for the occasion. He regarded the servants with pleasure.
[108]"Note, my worthy Abi Fressah," said Ben Maslia, "that this is no ordinary retinue of servants. Each one comes from a different part of the known world. Rosh, the big man there, head of them all, is the only native of Bagdad. He has an interesting history. He has been in my service since his birth. His father was likewise in the service of my sainted father, and his grandfather.... But let that suffice. I would not imprison thy appetite longer. Sheni—that is the second servant, the big black Nubian there—bring hither the first dish."
[108]"Listen, my dear Abi Fressah," Ben Maslia said, "this isn't just any group of servants. Each one comes from a different part of the known world. Rosh, the big guy over there, is the leader and the only one from Bagdad. He has quite a story. He has been in my service since he was born. His father also worked for my respected father, and his grandfather... But that's enough about that. I won’t make you wait any longer for your meal. Sheni—that's the second servant, the tall black Nubian—bring out the first dish."
Sheni took up one of the dishes from the table and placed himself by the side of his master.
Sheni picked up one of the dishes from the table and sat down next to his master.
"Stands he not well?" asked Ben Maslia, in admiring tones. "He is a descendant of kings. In ancient days his ancestors sat on a throne and ruled over a huge territory beyond the deserts of Africa. I obtained him during my journey in that country. And on that occasion I discovered this beautiful rug in a shop in Cairo."
"Doesn’t he look great?" asked Ben Maslia, admiringly. "He’s a descendant of kings. In ancient times, his ancestors sat on a throne and ruled over a vast territory beyond the deserts of Africa. I got him during my trip to that region. And while I was there, I found this beautiful rug in a shop in Cairo."
Saying which, Ben Maslia rose from his seat and fingered lovingly one of the hangings of the room. Abi Fressah did not rise. He was trying to keep his temper. The dish which Sheni held so tantalizingly under his very nose made him mad with hunger and desire.
Saying that, Ben Maslia got up from his seat and gently touched one of the hangings in the room. Abi Fressah didn't stand up. He was trying to control his temper. The dish that Sheni held so teasingly right in front of him drove him crazy with hunger and desire.
[109]But Ben Maslia took no heed. He began to dilate upon the virtues of another piece of tapestry.
[109]But Ben Maslia paid no attention. He started to talk about the qualities of another piece of tapestry.
"This," he said, "I bought in the famous bazaar of Damascus. It is hundreds of years old. And in that city, too, I became possessed of my third servant, Shelishi there, a true-born son of the Holy Land and the keeper of my camels. Our meeting was an adventure...."
"This," he said, "I got in the famous market of Damascus. It's hundreds of years old. And in that city, I also acquired my third servant, Shelishi, a true-born son of the Holy Land and the keeper of my camels. Our meeting was quite an adventure...."
Abi Fressah was not listening. This was beyond endurance. He felt that soon he would collapse in a faint on the floor. And still Ben Maslia droned on. There was a servant from China and also a cunningly wrought vase from that land; a brown page boy in a red turban from India from which land his host had also brought the lamp standing in the center of the table and some of the flowers which adorned the room.
Abi Fressah wasn’t paying attention. This was too much to handle. He felt like he might faint and fall to the floor. And yet, Ben Maslia kept talking on and on. There was a servant from China and a beautifully crafted vase from there as well; a brown page boy in a red turban from India, from where his host had also brought the lamp that stood in the middle of the table and some of the flowers that decorated the room.
"You would not guess," he was saying, "that many of these blooms are not natural. They are artificial but mixed so skilfully with the real that even experts would be deluded."
"You wouldn't believe," he was saying, "that a lot of these flowers aren't real. They're artificial but blended so well with the real ones that even experts would be fooled."
By this time Abi Fressah was beyond the power of speech. Two or three times, he tried to speak but could not. He was really too weak. Never in his life before had he been so hungry, [110]so tortured. It was some time, however, before Ben Maslia noticed his plight.
By this time, Abi Fressah couldn't speak at all. He tried to say something two or three times but just couldn't. He was too weak. Never in his life had he felt this hungry, [110]so tormented. It took a while for Ben Maslia to notice what he was going through.
"Art thou ill?" he exclaimed. "That grieves me. But, fortunately, I have in the house an experienced apothecary who can apply leeches and relieve thee of foul blood."
"Are you sick?" he exclaimed. "That worries me. But luckily, I have an experienced pharmacist in the house who can use leeches to drain the bad blood and help you."
"No, no," pleaded the unhappy Abi Fressah, finding his tongue at this dismal prospect.
"No, no," begged the distressed Abi Fressah, finding his voice at this grim outlook.
"Perchance a glass of rare cordial will revive thee," said Ben Maslia, taking one of the bottles from the table.
"Maybe a glass of some fine drink will bring you back," said Ben Maslia, picking up one of the bottles from the table.
Abi Fressah managed to gasp the word "Yes," and Rosh held a goblet into which Ben Maslia poured a rich, red fluid.
Abi Fressah managed to gasp the word "Yes," and Rosh held out a goblet into which Ben Maslia poured a deep red liquid.
"Drink this," he said kindly, holding the cup to his guest's lip.
"Drink this," he said gently, bringing the cup to his guest's lips.
"At last," thought Abi Fressah, as he opened his mouth.
"Finally," thought Abi Fressah, as he opened his mouth.
The next moment he sprang from his stool with astonishing agility, spluttering and cursing. The liquid was bitter in the extreme, the taste it left in his mouth most horrid.
The next moment, he jumped off his stool with surprising speed, shouting and swearing. The liquid was extremely bitter, leaving a terrible taste in his mouth.
"Now I know I have been hoodwinked," he screamed in rage, and he dashed toward the outer door.
"Now I know I’ve been fooled," he yelled in anger, and he ran toward the outer door.
"Stay, stay—what ails thee?" cried Ben Maslia.
"Wait, wait—what's wrong with you?" cried Ben Maslia.
[111]"Stop, stop," echoed the servants, as Abi Fressah commenced to run.
[111] "Stop, stop," shouted the servants as Abi Fressah started to run.
The cry was taken up in the street by those who saw a fat man panting along in the darkness, pursued by a number of servants.
The shout was echoed in the street by those who saw a chubby man breathing heavily in the dark, being chased by several servants.
"Stop thief!" was the cry of one man in his excitement. The town guards heard, and without any ado they seized Abi Fressah and hauled him off to the jail. In vain he begged for mercy and struggled for freedom.
"Stop thief!" shouted one man in his excitement. The town guards heard him and, without hesitation, grabbed Abi Fressah and took him off to jail. He begged for mercy and struggled to break free, but it was all in vain.
"If thou wilt not behave, we shall use force," the guards said, and they beat him with staves.
"If you don't behave, we'll use force," the guards said, and they beat him with clubs.
At the jail, Abi Fressah was flung into a cell, and there, on a bed of straw on the ground, he spent a horrible, sleepless night. He ached in every bone in his body, he was bruised all over, and his hunger was such that he felt he had never eaten in his life. His reflections were sad, as you may well imagine, and they led him to a vow that never again would he seek the hospitality of his friends. He realized at last that he had made himself obnoxious and had been cleverly and deservedly well punished.
At the jail, Abi Fressah was thrown into a cell, and there, on a bed of straw on the ground, he spent a terrible, sleepless night. Every bone in his body ached, he was bruised all over, and he was so hungry that he felt like he had never eaten in his life. His thoughts were sad, as you can imagine, and they caused him to promise that he would never again seek the hospitality of his friends. He finally realized that he had been annoying and had been cleverly and justly punished.
Even yet his sufferings were not at an end, for next morning, when he was released and sent for his physician, the latter prescribed a diet of gruel and barley water for a whole week!
Even so, his suffering wasn't over, because the next morning, when he was released and called for his doctor, the doctor prescribed a diet of gruel and barley water for an entire week!
The Beggar KingToC
Proud King Hagag sat on his throne in state, and the high priest, standing by his side, read from the Holy Book, as was his daily custom. He read these words: "For riches are not for ever: and doth the crown endure to every generation?"
Proud King Hagag sat on his throne, and the high priest, standing next to him, read from the Holy Book, as was his daily routine. He read these words: "For wealth is not permanent, and does the crown last for every generation?"
"Cease!" cried the king. "Who wrote those words?"
"Stop!" shouted the king. "Who wrote that?"
"They are the words of the Holy Book," answered the high priest.
"They're the words of the Holy Book," replied the high priest.
"Give me the book," commanded the king.
"Hand me the book," commanded the king.
With trembling hands the high priest placed it before his majesty. King Hagag gazed earnestly at the words that had been read, and he frowned. Raising his hand, he tore the page from the book and threw it to the ground.
With shaky hands, the high priest set it down in front of his majesty. King Hagag stared intently at the words that had just been read, and his brow furrowed. Raising his hand, he ripped the page from the book and tossed it to the floor.
"I, Hagag, am king," he said, "and all such passages that offend me shall be torn out."
"I, Hagag, am the king," he said, "and any parts that upset me will be ripped out."
He flung the volume angrily from him while the high priest and all his courtiers looked on in astonishment.
He tossed the book away in anger while the high priest and all his courtiers watched in shock.
[114]"I have heard enough for today," he said. "Too long have I delayed my hunting expedition. Let the horses be got ready."
[114]"I've heard enough for today," he said. "I've put off my hunting trip for too long. Get the horses ready."
He descended from the throne, stalked haughtily past the trembling figure of the high priest, and went forth to the hunt. Soon he was riding furiously across an open plain toward a forest where a wild stag had been seen. A trumpet sounded the signal that the deer had been driven from its hiding place, and the king urged his horse forward to be the first in the chase. His majesty's steed was the swiftest in the land. Quickly it carried him out of sight of his nobles and attendants. But the deer was surprisingly fleet and the king could not catch up with it. Coming to a river, the animal plunged in and swam across. Scrambling up the opposite bank its antlers caught in the branch of a tree, and the king, arriving at the river, gave a cry of joy.
He got off the throne, walked past the nervous high priest with confidence, and headed out for the hunt. Soon, he was riding fast across an open plain toward a forest where a wild stag had been spotted. A trumpet sounded, signaling that the deer had been pushed from its hiding spot, and the king urged his horse ahead to be the first in the chase. His horse was the fastest in the kingdom. It quickly took him out of sight of his nobles and attendants. But the deer was surprisingly quick, and the king couldn’t catch up. When the animal reached a river, it jumped in and swam across. As it scrambled up the opposite bank, its antlers got caught in a tree branch, and when the king arrived at the river, he let out a cry of joy.
"Now I have thee," he said. Springing from his horse and divesting himself of his clothing he swam across with naught but a sword.
"Now I have you," he said. Jumping off his horse and taking off his clothes, he swam across with nothing but a sword.
As he reached the opposite bank, however, the deer freed itself from the tree and plunged into a thicket. The king, with his sword in his hand, followed quickly, but no deer could he see. [115]Instead, he found, lying on the ground beyond the thicket, a beautiful youth clad in a deer-skin. He was panting as if after a long run. The king stood still in surprise and the youth sprang to his feet.
As he reached the other side, the deer broke free from the tree and dashed into a thick bush. The king, sword in hand, followed quickly, but he couldn’t see any deer. [115] Instead, he found a handsome young man lying on the ground just past the thicket, dressed in deer-skin. The young man was breathing heavily as if he had just run a long way. The king froze in shock, and the young man jumped to his feet.
"I am the deer," he said. "I am a genii and I have lured thee to this spot, proud king, to teach thee a lesson for thy words this morning."
"I am the deer," he said. "I am a spirit, and I've brought you here, proud king, to teach you a lesson for what you said this morning."
Before King Hagag could recover from his surprise the youth ran back to the river and swam across. Quickly he dressed himself in the king's clothes and mounted the horse just as the other hunters came up. They thought the genii was King Hagag and they halted before him.
Before King Hagag could regain his composure, the young man dashed back to the river and swam across. He quickly put on the king's clothes and got on the horse just as the other hunters arrived. They assumed the genii was King Hagag and stopped in front of him.
"Let us return," said the genii. "The deer has crossed the river and has escaped."
"Let's go back," said the genie. "The deer has crossed the river and got away."
King Hagag from the thicket on the opposite side watched them ride away and then flung himself on the ground and wept bitterly. There he lay until a wood-cutter found him.
King Hagag from the thicket on the other side watched them ride away and then threw himself on the ground and cried hard. He lay there until a woodcutter found him.
"What do you here?" asked the man.
"What are you doing here?" asked the man.
"I am King Hagag," returned the monarch.
"I am King Hagag," said the king.
"Thou art a fool," said the wood-cutter. "Thou art a lazy good-for-naught to talk so. Come, carry my bundle of sticks and I will give thee food and an old garment."
"You’re a fool," said the woodcutter. "You’re a lazy good-for-nothing to talk like that. Come, carry my bundle of sticks and I’ll give you food and an old garment."
In vain the king protested. The wood-cutter [116]only laughed the more, and at last, losing patience, he beat him and drove him away. Tired and hungry, and clad only in the rags which the wood-cutter had given him, King Hagag reached the palace late at night.
In vain the king protested. The woodcutter [116]just laughed harder, and finally, losing his patience, he beat him up and sent him away. Exhausted and hungry, and only wearing the rags the woodcutter had given him, King Hagag arrived at the palace late at night.
"I am King Hagag," he said to the guards, but roughly they bade him begone, and after spending a wretched night in the streets of the city, his majesty, next morning, was glad to accept some bread and milk offered to him by a poor old woman who took pity on him. He stood at a street corner not knowing what to do. Little children teased him; others took him for a beggar and offered him money. Later in the day he saw the genii ride through the streets on his horse. All the people bowed down before him and cried, "Long live the king!"
"I am King Hagag," he told the guards, but they roughly told him to leave. After spending a miserable night on the streets of the city, he was grateful the next morning when a poor old woman, feeling sorry for him, offered him some bread and milk. He stood at a street corner, unsure of what to do. Little kids teased him; others mistaken him for a beggar and offered him money. Later in the day, he saw the genie riding through the streets on his horse. Everyone bowed before him and shouted, "Long live the king!"
"Woe is me," cried Hagag, in his wretchedness. "I am punished for my sin in scoffing at the words of the Holy Book."
"Woe is me," cried Hagag, in his misery. "I am being punished for my sin in mocking the words of the Holy Book."
He saw that it would be useless for him to go to the palace again, and he went into the fields and tried to earn his bread as a laborer. He was not used to work, however, and but for the kindness of the very poorest he would have died of starvation. He wandered miserably from place to place until he fell in with some blind [117]beggars who had been deserted by their guide. Joyfully he accepted their offer to take the guide's place.
He realized it would be pointless to go back to the palace, so he headed to the fields to try earning a living as a laborer. He wasn’t used to working, though, and if it weren’t for the kindness of the very poorest people, he would have starved. He wandered around hopelessly until he came across some blind [117] beggars who had been left behind by their guide. He happily accepted their offer to replace the guide.
Months rolled by, and one morning the royal heralds went forth and announced that "Good King Hagag" would give a feast a week from that day to all the beggars in the land.
Months passed, and one morning the royal heralds went out and announced that "Good King Hagag" would host a feast a week from that day for all the beggars in the land.
From far and near came beggars in hundreds, to partake of the king's bounty, and Hagag stood among them, with his blind companions, in the courtyard of the palace waiting for his majesty to appear. He knew the place well, and he hung his head and wept.
From near and far, hundreds of beggars gathered to share in the king's generosity, and Hagag stood among them, alongside his blind friends, in the palace courtyard, waiting for the king to show up. He knew the place well, and he hung his head and cried.
"His majesty will speak to each one of you who are his guests today," cried a herald, and one by one they passed into the palace and stood before the throne. When it came to Hagag's turn, he trembled so much that he had to be supported by the guards.
"His majesty will speak to each of you who are his guests today," cried a herald, and one by one they entered the palace and stood before the throne. When it was Hagag's turn, he was shaking so much that he had to be supported by the guards.
The genii on the throne and Hagag looked long at each other.
The genii on the throne and Hagag stared at each other for a long time.
"Art thou, too, a beggar?" said the genii.
"Are you a beggar too?" said the genii.
"Nay, gracious majesty," answered Hagag with bent head. "I have sinned grievously and have been punished. I am but the servant of a troop of blind beggars to whom I act as guide."
"Not at all, your majesty," Hagag replied, bowing his head. "I have sinned greatly and have been punished. I am just the servant of a group of blind beggars whom I lead."
The genii king signed to his courtiers that [118]he desired to be left alone with Hagag. Then he said:
The genie king gestured to his courtiers that [118] he wanted to have some time alone with Hagag. Then he said:
"Hagag, I know thee. I see that thou hast repented. It is well. Now canst thou resume thy rightful place."
"Hagag, I know you. I see that you have repented. That's good. Now you can take your rightful place again."
"Gracious majesty," said Hagag, "I have learned humility and wisdom. The throne is not for me. The blind beggars need me. Let me remain in their service."
"Your gracious majesty," said Hagag, "I have gained humility and wisdom. The throne isn't for me. The blind beggars need my help. Let me continue serving them."
"It cannot be," said the genii. "I see that thou art truly penitent. Thy lesson is learned and my task is done. I will see that the blind beggars lack not."
"It can't be," said the genie. "I can see that you are genuinely sorry. You've learned your lesson, and my job here is finished. I'll make sure that the blind beggars are taken care of."
With his own hands he placed the royal robes on Hagag and himself donned those of the beggar. When the courtiers returned they saw no difference. King Hagag sat on the throne again, and nowhere in the whole world was there a monarch who ruled more wisely or showed more kindness and sympathy to all his subjects.
With his own hands, he put the royal robes on Hagag and wore the beggar's clothes himself. When the courtiers came back, they saw no difference. King Hagag sat on the throne again, and there was no monarch in the entire world who ruled more wisely or showed more kindness and compassion to all his subjects.
The Quarrel of the Cat and DogToC
In the childhood of the world, when Adam named all the animals and ruled over them, the dog and the cat were the greatest good friends. They were inseparable chums in their recreations, faithful partners in their transactions, and devoted comrades in all their adventures, their pleasures and their sorrows. They lived together, shared each other's food and confided their secrets to none but themselves. It seemed that no possible difference would ever arise to cause trouble between them.
In the early days of the world, when Adam named all the animals and had dominion over them, the dog and the cat were the best of friends. They were inseparable in their play, loyal partners in their activities, and devoted companions in all their adventures, joys, and struggles. They lived together, shared their food, and kept their secrets between themselves. It seemed that nothing could ever come between them to cause any issues.
Then winter came. It was a new experience to them to feel the cold wind cutting through their skins and making them shiver. The dismal prospect of the leafless trees and the hard cold ground weighed heavily upon their hearts, and, worse still, there was less food. The scarcity grew serious, and hunger plunged them into unhappiness and despair. Doggie became melancholy, while Pussie grew peevish, then petulant, and finally developed a horrid temper.
Then winter arrived. It was a new experience for them to feel the cold wind cutting through their skin and making them shiver. The bleak sight of the bare trees and the hard, cold ground weighed heavily on their hearts, and, even worse, there was less food. The shortage became serious, and hunger drove them into unhappiness and despair. Doggie became moody, while Pussie grew irritable, then whiny, and finally developed a terrible temper.
[120]"We can't go on like this," moaned the cat. "I think we had better dissolve partnership. We can't find enough to share when we are together, but separately we ought each to discover sufficient forage in our hunting."
[120]"We can't keep doing this," the cat complained. "I think it's best if we split up. We struggle to find enough when we're together, but if we hunt separately, we should each be able to find enough food."
"I think I can help you, because I am the stronger," said the dog.
"I think I can help you because I'm stronger," said the dog.
Pussie did not contradict, but she thought the dog a bit of a fool and too good-natured. She knew herself to be sly and intended to rely on that quality for her future sustenance. Doggie was deeply hurt at Pussie's desire to end their happy compact, but he said quietly, "Of course, if you insist on parting, I will agree."
Pussie didn’t argue, but she considered the dog a bit foolish and overly friendly. She recognized her own cleverness and planned to use that trait for her future needs. Doggie was really upset by Pussie's wish to end their happy relationship, but he said softly, “Well, if you really want to break up, I’ll go along with it.”
"It is agreed then," purred Pussie.
"It’s a deal then," purred Pussie.
"Where will you go?" asked Doggie.
"Where are you going?" asked Doggie.
"To the house of Adam," promptly replied the cat, who had evidently made up her mind. "There are mice there. Adam will be grateful if I clear them away. I shall have food to eat."
"To Adam's house," the cat replied without hesitation, clearly having made her decision. "There are mice there. Adam will appreciate it if I get rid of them. I'll have food to eat."
"Very well," assented the dog. "I will wander further afield."
"Alright," agreed the dog. "I will explore more."
Then the cat said solemnly: "We must each take an oath never to cross the other's path. That is the proper way to terminate a business agreement. The serpent says so, and he is the wisest of all animals."
Then the cat said seriously: "We all need to promise never to cross each other's path. That’s the right way to end a business agreement. The snake says so, and he’s the smartest of all animals."
[121]They put their right fore-paws together and gravely repeated an oath never to interfere with each other by going to the same place. Then they parted. Doggie trotted off sorrowfully with his head hanging down. Once he looked back, but Puss did not do so. She scampered off as fast as she could to the house of Adam.
[121]They put their right front paws together and seriously made a promise never to bother each other by going to the same place. Then they split up. Doggie walked away sadly, his head down. He glanced back once, but Puss didn’t. She rushed off as quickly as she could to Adam’s house.
"Father Adam," she cried, "I have come to be your slave. You are troubled with mice in the house. I can rid you of them, and I want nothing else for my services."
"Father Adam," she exclaimed, "I've come to be your servant. You've got a mouse problem in your house. I can take care of that for you, and I don't want anything else in return for my help."
"Thou art welcome," said Father Adam, stroking Pussie's warm fur.
"You're welcome," said Father Adam, stroking Pussie's warm fur.
Puss rubbed her head against his feet, purred contentedly, and ran off to look for mice. She found plenty and soon grew fat and comfortable. Adam treated her kindly, and she soon forgot all about her former comrade.
Puss rubbed her head against his feet, purred happily, and ran off to hunt for mice. She found a lot and quickly became fat and cozy. Adam was nice to her, and she soon forgot all about her old friend.
Poor Doggie did not fare so well. Indeed, he had a rough time. He wandered aimlessly about over the frozen ground and could not find the slightest scrap of food. After three days, weary, paw-sore and dispirited, he came to a wolf's lair and begged for shelter. The wolf took pity on him, gave him some scraps of food, and permitted him to sleep in the lair. Doggie was most thankful, and sleeping with his [122]ears on the alert, he heard stealthy footsteps in the night. He told the wolf.
Poor Doggie did not have a good time. He really struggled. He wandered aimlessly over the frozen ground and couldn’t find a single bit of food. After three days, exhausted, with sore paws, and feeling down, he stumbled upon a wolf's den and asked for shelter. The wolf felt sorry for him, gave him some scraps of food, and let him sleep in the den. Doggie was very grateful, and while he slept with his [122]ears perked up, he heard quiet footsteps in the night. He informed the wolf.
"Drive the intruders away," said his host in a surly tone.
"Get rid of the intruders," said his host in a grumpy tone.
Doggie went out obediently to do so. But the marauders were wild animals and they nearly killed him. He was lucky to escape with his life. After bathing his wounds at a pool in the early morning he wandered all day long, but again could find nothing. Toward night, when he could scarcely drag his famished and wounded body along, he saw a monkey in a tree.
Doggie went out as instructed. But the attackers were wild animals and they almost killed him. He was fortunate to escape with his life. After cleaning his wounds at a pool in the early morning, he spent the whole day wandering but still couldn't find anything. By evening, when he could barely move his hungry and injured body, he spotted a monkey in a tree.
"Kind monkey," he pleaded, "give me shelter for the night. I am exhausted and starving."
"Kind monkey," he begged, "please give me a place to stay for the night. I'm worn out and hungry."
"Go away, go away, go away," chattered the monkey, jumping and swinging swiftly from branch to branch, moving his lips quickly and opening and shutting his eyes comically. Doggie hesitated, and, to frighten him away, the monkey pulled cocoanuts from the tree and pelted him.
"Get lost, get lost, get lost," chattered the monkey, jumping and swinging quickly from branch to branch, moving his lips fast and comically opening and closing his eyes. Doggie hesitated, and to scare him off, the monkey grabbed coconuts from the tree and threw them at him.
Poor Doggie crawled miserably away.
Poor Dog crawled miserably away.
"What shall I do?" he moaned.
"What should I do?" he complained.
Hearing the bleating of some sheep, he made his way to them and asked them to take compassion on him.
Hearing some sheep bleating, he went over to them and asked them to have compassion on him.
"We will," they replied, "if you will keep watch over us and tell us when the wolf comes."
"We will," they said, "if you promise to keep an eye on us and let us know when the wolf arrives."
[123]Doggie agreed willingly, and, after he had devoured some food, he stretched himself to sleep like a faithful watch-dog, with one eye open.
[123]Doggie happily agreed, and after he ate some food, he curled up to sleep like a loyal watchdog, keeping one eye open.
In the middle of the night he heard the wolves approaching, and, anxious to serve the sheep who had treated him kindly, he sprang to his feet and began to bark loudly. This aroused the sheep, who awoke and started to run in all directions. Some of them ran right into the pack of wolves and were killed and eaten. Poor Doggie was nearly heart-broken.
In the middle of the night, he heard the wolves coming closer, and, eager to protect the sheep who had been nice to him, he jumped up and started barking loudly. This alarmed the sheep, who woke up and began to run in all directions. Some of them ran straight into the pack of wolves and were killed and eaten. Poor Doggie was almost heartbroken.
"It is my fault, my fault," he wailed. "I barked too soon. Oh, what an unhappy creature I am. I shall keep away from all animals now."
"It’s my fault, my fault," he cried. "I jumped the gun. Oh, what a miserable being I am. From now on, I’ll stay away from all animals."
Once again he set off on his travels. Whenever he met an animal he ran off in the opposite direction. He had to make his journey by the loneliest paths and the most unfrequented routes, and the difficulty of finding food grew steadily greater. At last he grew so weak and thin that he hardly had strength to crawl and he had several narrow escapes from falling a prey to ferocious beasts.
Once again, he set out on his journey. Every time he encountered an animal, he dashed off in the opposite direction. He had to travel along the loneliest paths and the least visited routes, and it became increasingly difficult to find food. Eventually, he became so weak and thin that he could barely crawl, and he had several close calls with falling victim to savage beasts.
One night he came to a house and begged a morsel of food. It was given, and during the night he woke the man and warned him that wild animals were making a raid. The man jumped [124]up, seized his bow and arrow and drove the thieves away. Then he patted Doggie.
One night, he arrived at a house and asked for a bite to eat. He was given some food, and later that night, he woke the man and warned him that wild animals were attacking. The man jumped up, grabbed his bow and arrow, and chased the thieves away. Then he petted Doggie.
"Good dog," he said. "You are a wise animal. Stay with me always. You will find Father Adam kind."
"Good dog," he said. "You're a smart animal. Stay with me forever. You'll see that Father Adam is nice."
"Father Adam!" cried Doggie, in alarm. "I must not stay here."
"Father Adam!" Doggie exclaimed in panic. "I can't stay here."
"Nonsense. I say you must," answered Adam, and Doggie was compelled to obey.
"Nonsense. I say you have to," replied Adam, and Doggie had no choice but to obey.
In the morning, Pussie learned that the dog had joined the household and she complained to Adam.
In the morning, Pussie found out that the dog had become part of the household, and she told Adam about it.
"The dog has violated the oath he swore not to come to the place where I am," she said.
"The dog broke the promise he made not to come to the place where I am," she said.
"He did not know you were here," said Adam, desirous of maintaining peace. "He is very useful. I want him to remain. He won't hurt you. There is ample room for both."
"He didn’t know you were here," Adam said, wanting to keep things calm. "He’s really helpful. I want him to stay. He won’t harm you. There’s plenty of space for both of you."
"No, there isn't," said Puss spitefully, arching up her back and getting cross. "He broke his oath. He is a wicked creature. You dare not overlook his offense."
"No, there isn't," said Puss angrily, arching her back and getting upset. "He broke his promise. He's a cruel being. You can't ignore what he did."
Poor Doggie stood dejectedly apart, with his tail between his legs.
Poor Doggie stood sadly off to the side, with his tail between his legs.
"I didn't know it was Adam's house, and I was so hungry and miserable and tired," he said.
"I didn't realize it was Adam's house, and I was really hungry, miserable, and tired," he said.
But Pussie would not be pacified. She thrust [125]out her ugly claws and tried to scratch her former partner. The dog kept out of her way as much as possible, but she quarrelled with him at every opportunity, and at last he determined to tolerate her conduct no longer.
But Pussie wouldn’t be calmed down. She stretched out [125] her ugly claws and tried to scratch her former partner. The dog did his best to avoid her, but she picked fights with him whenever she could, and eventually, he decided he wouldn’t put up with her behavior any longer.
"I must leave you, Father Adam," he said. "Pussie is making my life unbearable."
"I have to go, Father Adam," he said. "Pussie is making my life impossible."
"But I want you," said Adam.
"But I want you," Adam said.
"I'm sorry," said Doggie, firmly, "but it is really impossible for me to continue in your service. I've got another situation at the house of Seth. He wants me, too."
"I'm sorry," said Doggie, firmly, "but I really can't continue working for you. I've got another job at Seth's place. He wants me too."
"Won't you make friends with Pussie?" asked Adam.
"Won't you be friends with Pussie?" asked Adam.
"With pleasure, if she will let me, but she won't."
"Sure, if she'll allow me, but she won't."
"You blame each other," said Adam, losing patience. "I can't make you out. You look like quarrelling for ever."
"You keep blaming each other," Adam said, losing his patience. "I can't figure you out. It seems like you two are always arguing."
Adam's words have proved true. Ever since that time the cat and dog have failed to agree, and Pussie will never consent to be friendly again with Doggie.
Adam's words have turned out to be true. Since then, the cat and dog have not been able to get along, and Pussie will never agree to be friendly with Doggie again.
The Water-BabeToC
Floating in a basket on the River Nile, Princess Bathia, the daughter of Pharaoh, King of Egypt, found a tiny little water-babe. Princess Bathia was a widow and had no children, and she was so delighted that she took the child home to the palace and brought it up as her own. She called the babe Moses.
Floating in a basket on the River Nile, Princess Bathia, the daughter of Pharaoh and the King of Egypt, discovered a tiny water baby. Princess Bathia was a widow without any children, and she was so overjoyed that she took the child back to the palace and raised him as her own. She named the baby Moses.
He was a pretty little boy, full of fun and frolic as he grew up, and he became a favorite with everybody in the palace. Even the cruel King Pharaoh, who had ordered that all the Hebrew boy babes should be drowned, loved to play with him. His ministers of state and magicians, however, frowned when they saw Moses, as soon as he could toddle and talk, making a play-mate of the king. They warned Pharaoh that it was dangerous to give a strange child such privileges, but Princess Bathia only laughed at them. So did her mother, the queen, and King Pharaoh took no notice.
He was a cute little boy, full of energy and playfulness as he grew up, and he became a favorite with everyone in the palace. Even the cruel King Pharaoh, who had ordered that all the Hebrew baby boys should be drowned, loved to play with him. However, his ministers and magicians frowned when they saw Moses, as soon as he could walk and talk, becoming a playmate of the king. They warned Pharaoh that it was risky to give a strange child such privileges, but Princess Bathia just laughed at them. So did her mother, the queen, and King Pharaoh didn't pay them any mind.
[128]When Moses was three years old, Princess Bathia gave a birthday party in his honor. It was really a big banquet and was attended by the king and queen and all the courtiers. Moses was seated at the head of the table and his eyes opened very wide with wonderment at everything he saw. It seemed such a ridiculous lot of solemn fuss to him. He would rather have played on the floor, or climbed on to the table, but of course they would not allow him.
[128]When Moses was three years old, Princess Bathia threw a birthday party for him. It was a huge banquet attended by the king, queen, and all the courtiers. Moses sat at the head of the table, his eyes wide with amazement at everything around him. To him, it all seemed like a ridiculous amount of serious fuss. He would have preferred to play on the floor or climb onto the table, but of course, they wouldn't let him.
"What does all this mean?" he asked of the king who was seated next to him. "Tell me," and he playfully pulled King Pharaoh's beard.
"What does all this mean?" he asked the king sitting next to him. "Tell me," and he playfully tugged on King Pharaoh's beard.
The courtiers looked on horrified, and Bilam, the chief magician, cried out, "Beware, O king, this is not play."
The courtiers watched in shock, and Bilam, the chief magician, shouted, "Watch out, Your Majesty, this is no game."
"Heed not these words, my father," said the princess. "Bilam is ever warning thee. If thou wert to take notice of all that he says, thou wouldst not have a moment's peace. Take our little babe on thy knee and play with him."
"Heed not these words, Dad," said the princess. "Bilam is always warning you. If you paid attention to everything he says, you wouldn't have a moment's peace. Take our little baby on your knee and play with him."
To please the princess, King Pharaoh did so, and Moses amused himself by playing with the glittering jewels on his majesty's robes. Then he looked up and stared hard at the king's head.
To make the princess happy, King Pharaoh did just that, and Moses entertained himself by playing with the shiny jewels on the king's robes. Then he looked up and stared intently at the king's head.
"What is that?" he asked, pointing.
"What's that?" he asked, pointing.
"That is the royal crown," answered Pharaoh.
"That is the royal crown," Pharaoh replied.
[129]"No it is not; it is only a funny hat," replied Moses.
[129]"No, it's not; it's just a silly hat," replied Moses.
"Beware," chimed in Bilam, solemnly.
"Beware," Bilam warned seriously.
"Let me put the hat on," said Moses, reaching up his little hands, and before they could stop him, he had taken the crown from the king's head and had put it on his own.
"Let me put the hat on," said Moses, reaching up with his small hands, and before they could stop him, he had taken the crown from the king's head and put it on his own.
Princess Bathia and the queen laughed merrily, but Bilam looked very grave.
Princess Bathia and the queen laughed happily, but Bilam seemed very serious.
"Your majesty," he said, in a voice trembling with passion, "this is not the foolish play of a babe. This child, remember, is not as other children. Came he not from the river? There is meaning in his action. Already does he seek to rob thee of thy royal crown. 'Tis a portent of evil."
"Your majesty," he said, his voice shaking with emotion, "this isn’t just the silly play of a child. This kid, remember, isn’t like other kids. Didn’t he come from the river? There’s significance in what he does. He’s already trying to take your royal crown. It’s a sign of trouble ahead."
Pharaoh thoughtfully stroked his beard.
Pharaoh thoughtfully stroked his beard.
"What sayeth Reuel?" he asked, turning to his second chief magician.
"What does Reuel say?" he asked, turning to his second chief magician.
"I say the child is but a babe and that this action means nothing," answered Reuel.
"I say the child is just a baby and that this action means nothing," answered Reuel.
The queen and the princess agreed with Reuel, who was their favorite, but Bilam would not allow the matter to pass lightly.
The queen and the princess agreed with Reuel, who was their favorite, but Bilam wouldn’t let the matter slide.
"I, Bilam, am chief of thy counselors," he said, "and deeply learned in the mysteries of signs and portents. There is a meaning in all [130]things. Remember, O King, this child is of the Hebrews, and escaped thy decree. This play of his hath a meaning. Should he be permitted to grow up, he will rebel against thee and seek to destroy thy rule. Let him be judged, O king."
"I, Bilam, am the head of your advisors," he said, "and I have extensive knowledge of signs and omens. Everything has a purpose. Remember, O King, this child is one of the Hebrews and has escaped your decree. His actions have significance. If he is allowed to grow up, he will rebel against you and try to undermine your authority. Let him be judged, O King."
"Thy words are wise," said Pharaoh, who was himself annoyed with Moses, and he ordered three judges to try the child for his offence.
"Your words are wise," said Pharaoh, who was himself annoyed with Moses, and he ordered three judges to try the child for his offense.
Moses thought it was a new game and he clapped his hands gleefully when they took him to the court of justice and stood him in front of the judges. He heard Reuel plead on his behalf, but he did not understand it.
Moses thought it was a new game and he clapped his hands excitedly when they took him to the courthouse and stood him in front of the judges. He heard Reuel speak on his behalf, but he didn’t understand it.
"I say he is but a babe and does things without meaning," Reuel exclaimed. "Put him to the test, and see if he knows the difference between fire and gold. Place before him a dish of fire and a dish of jewels and gold. If he grasps the jewels, it will prove that he is no ordinary child; if he places his hand to the fire, then shall we be assured he is merely a foolish babe."
"I say he’s just a baby and does things without understanding," Reuel shouted. "Put him to the test and see if he knows the difference between fire and gold. Put a dish of fire and a dish of jewels and gold in front of him. If he grabs the jewels, it will prove he’s no ordinary child; if he puts his hand in the fire, then we’ll know he’s just a foolish baby."
"So be it," said Bilam, "and if he grasps the jewels let his punishment be instant death."
"So be it," Bilam said, "and if he takes the jewels, let his punishment be instant death."
Pharaoh and the judges agreed, and two dishes, one containing burning coals and the other gold and precious stones were brought in and placed before Moses. Everybody looked on [131]keenly as Moses stared at the dishes. Princess Bathia made signs to him, but Bilam ordered her to cease and it was Reuel who comforted her and dried her tears.
Pharaoh and the judges agreed, and two dishes, one with burning coals and the other with gold and precious stones, were brought in and placed before Moses. Everyone watched [131]intently as Moses stared at the dishes. Princess Bathia signaled to him, but Bilam told her to stop, and it was Reuel who comforted her and wiped her tears away.
"Take my magic staff," he said, handing to her a stick that seemed to be made of one large precious stone. "This was given to Adam when he left the Garden of Eden and has been handed down to me through Enoch and Noah, through Abraham and Jacob unto Joseph who left it in my keeping. Take the staff and Moses will obey whatsoever be thy wish."
"Take my magic staff," he said, handing her a stick that looked like it was carved from a single large gemstone. "This was given to Adam when he left the Garden of Eden and has been passed down to me through Enoch and Noah, through Abraham and Jacob to Joseph, who entrusted it to me. Take the staff and Moses will do whatever you wish."
The princess took the staff and pressed it to her lips.
The princess took the staff and held it to her lips.
"I wish," she said, "that my little water-babe shall seize the burning coals."
"I wish," she said, "that my little water baby would grab the hot coals."
Moses thrust his fingers into the fire and pulled out a glowing coal. With a cry, he put his fingers in his mouth to ease the pain and burned his tongue with the coal. Ever afterward he lisped.
Moses stuck his fingers into the fire and pulled out a hot coal. With a shout, he put his fingers in his mouth to soothe the pain and burned his tongue with the coal. From that point on, he spoke with a lisp.
The princess snatched Moses and pressed him tightly to her bosom.
The princess grabbed Moses and held him close to her chest.
"Give me the magic stick," she said to Reuel, "so that I may guard and protect the child."
"Give me the magic stick," she said to Reuel, "so I can guard and protect the child."
"Canst thou read this word?" asked Reuel, pointing to a word engraved on the staff.
"Can you read this word?" asked Reuel, pointing to a word engraved on the staff.
[132]"No," said the princess.
"No," said the princess.
"Then it cannot be thine," answered Reuel. "Whosoever reads this name can understand all things, even the thoughts of animals and birds. Fear not for Moses. In years to come this staff shall be his."
"Then it can't be yours," Reuel replied. "Whoever reads this name can understand everything, even the thoughts of animals and birds. Don’t worry about Moses. In the future, this staff will belong to him."
And so it came to pass. Years afterward, when Moses was a man and fled from Egypt, he married a daughter of Reuel who became a Hebrew and took the name of Jethro. Reuel planted the staff in his garden and Moses saw it. He read the magic word, and touching the staff it came out of the ground into his hands. With this staff Moses performed the wonderful things in Egypt when he delivered the children of Israel from bondage, as is related in the Bible.
And so it happened. Years later, when Moses was an adult and ran away from Egypt, he married Reuel's daughter, who became a Hebrew and took the name Jethro. Reuel planted the staff in his garden, and Moses saw it. He read the magic word, and as he touched the staff, it lifted out of the ground into his hands. With this staff, Moses performed amazing miracles in Egypt when he freed the children of Israel from slavery, as described in the Bible.
Sinbad of the TalmudToC
"Rabba, Rabba, silly, silly Rabba, have you caught another whale to-day?"
"Rabba, Rabba, silly, silly Rabba, did you catch another whale today?"
With this strange cry a number of children followed an elderly man through the streets of a town in the East. Their parents looked on in amusement and some of them called after the man as the little ones did. Rabba, however, took no notice, but walked straight on with a faraway look in his eyes, as if his thoughts were elsewhere. Presently, on turning the corner of a street, he nearly ran into an Arab coming in the opposite direction. As soon as the children saw the Arab they turned and fled.
With this strange shout, a group of kids followed an old man through the streets of a town in the East. Their parents watched in amusement, and some called after the man just like the little ones did. However, Rabba didn’t pay any attention and kept walking with a distant look in his eyes, as if his mind was somewhere else. Soon, as he turned the corner of a street, he almost bumped into an Arab coming from the opposite direction. As soon as the kids saw the Arab, they turned and ran away.
"Ali Rabba is coming," they cried to one another in warning, and as fast as their legs would carry them they made off to their homes.
"Ali Rabba is coming," they shouted to each other in warning, and as quickly as their legs would take them, they hurried home.
The Arab shook his fist threateningly after the children. Then he turned to the man whom they had followed.
The Arab shook his fist angrily at the children. Then he turned to the man they had followed.
"It is a shame," he said, hotly, "that the impudent ragamuffins of the town should be allowed to cast words of disrespect in the public streets at my sainted master, Rabba bar Chana, the man of profound learning and the famous traveller—"
"It’s such a shame," he said angrily, "that the rude kids in town can throw around disrespectful comments in the streets about my esteemed master, Rabba bar Chana, the man of great knowledge and the well-known traveler—"
[135]"Be gentle, good Ali," interrupted Rabba. "Remember they are little more than babes and have not full understanding. And how can they be respectful when their parents, who should have wisdom and faith, accept not our stories of the many adventures we have had? Yesterday, I told them of the day when our ship had been surrounded by five thousand whales, each a mile long, and they jeered and cried 'Impossible!'"
[135]"Be gentle, good Ali," Rabba interrupted. "Remember they are barely more than kids and don’t fully understand. How can they show respect when their parents, who should be wise and faithful, don’t believe our stories about the many adventures we’ve had? Just yesterday, I told them about the time our ship was surrounded by five thousand whales, each a mile long, and they laughed and shouted, 'No way!'"
"Impossible!" echoed Ali, in a rage. "Was I not there with thee, my master? Did I not count every single whale myself? Who dares to doubt my word? Have I not, for years, been thy faithful guide on thy marvelous journeys? Bah! What know these town fools, whose lives are no wider than the narrow streets in which they dwell, of the wonders of the vast world beyond the seas? Fools, ignorant fools, every one of them, my good master. Why stay you here with them and brook their insults and their sneers? Let us journey forth again this very day. A good ship waits in the harbor."
"Impossible!" Ali shouted in anger. "Was I not there with you, my master? Did I not count every single whale myself? Who dares to question my word? Have I not, for years, been your loyal guide on your amazing adventures? Bah! What do these town fools know, whose lives are no bigger than the narrow streets they live in, about the wonders of the vast world beyond the seas? Fools, ignorant fools, every one of them, my good master. Why do you stay here with them and put up with their insults and sneers? Let us set out again today. A good ship is waiting in the harbor."
[136]Ali's voice grew louder as his rage became stronger and a crowd was collecting. Rabba hurried him away and together they made for the harbor. There they were soon engaged in earnest conversation with the captain of a vessel that had come from a distant land.
[136]Ali's voice got louder as his anger increased, and a crowd started to gather. Rabba quickly took him away, and together they headed to the harbor. There, they soon found themselves in a serious conversation with the captain of a ship that had arrived from a faraway place.
"I shall be glad to have two such famous travelers on my ship," said the captain. "I have heard of your adventures, and in my country 'tis said that only those meet with wonders who dare to seek them and believe in them. I, too, would see the wonders of the world, and gladly will I give you passage on my ship."
"I'll be happy to have two such famous travelers on my ship," the captain said. "I've heard about your adventures, and in my country, it's said that only those who dare to seek out and believe in wonders actually experience them. I, too, want to see the wonders of the world, and I’ll gladly give you a ride on my ship."
Next day Rabba and Ali stood on the deck of the vessel as the sail was hoisted, and it moved slowly from the harbor to the accompaniment of cheering and some laughter from a crowd on shore.
Next day, Rabba and Ali stood on the deck of the ship as the sail was raised, and it slowly drifted away from the harbor, to the cheers and laughter of the crowd on the shore.
"Silly Rabba and Ali Rabba, don't forget to bring back the moon," they cried. "Find out where it goes when it is not here."
"Silly Rabba and Ali Rabba, don’t forget to bring back the moon," they shouted. "Figure out where it goes when it’s not here."
Soon the land was out of sight, and scudding before favorable breezes the ship made good progress. In ten days it had reached a sea in which no vessel had ever sailed before. Ali said he could tell this because the fishes behaved queerly. They poked their heads out of the [137]water to gaze at the ship and then darted swiftly out of sight again. It was quite plain that they had never before seen a ship, and they evidently mistook it for some strange sea monster. Every day the fishes grew larger, but no land was sighted until another five days had passed. Then a desert island appeared straight ahead, and the captain steered toward it. A few blades of grass grew here and there, and Rabba determined to land and explore the island.
Soon the land was out of sight, and with favorable winds, the ship made great progress. In ten days, it reached a sea where no vessel had ever sailed before. Ali said he could tell this because the fish were acting strangely. They poked their heads out of the [137]water to look at the ship and then quickly darted away. It was clear that they had never seen a ship before and thought it was some weird sea monster. Every day, the fish grew larger, but no land appeared until another five days had passed. Then a deserted island popped up right ahead, and the captain steered toward it. A few blades of grass grew here and there, and Rabba decided to land and explore the island.
Accompanied by his faithful Ali, he entered a small boat and was rowed to the shore. They found a few vegetables growing that they had never seen before, and so, collecting twigs from the short, stumpy bushes, they made a fire to cook them. While the vegetables were cooking they looked around.
Accompanied by his loyal friend Ali, he got into a small boat and was rowed to the shore. They discovered a few vegetables growing that they had never seen before, so they gathered twigs from the short, stumpy bushes and made a fire to cook them. While the vegetables were cooking, they looked around.
"It seems a vast land," said Rabba, "and yet over there, about three or four miles away, I think I see water."
"It looks like a huge area," said Rabba, "and yet over there, about three or four miles away, I believe I can see water."
"I think so, too," said Ali. "This must be the width of the land, but in the other directions I can see no end. But hark! What sound is that?"
"I think so, too," said Ali. "This must be the width of the land, but in other directions, I can't see an end. But wait! What sound is that?"
"'Tis like the rumbling of an earthquake," said Rabba, "and I am sure I felt the ground move. Indeed, it seems to me as if it is heaving up and down, like a living thing."
"'It's like the rumbling of an earthquake," said Rabba, "and I'm sure I felt the ground move. It honestly feels to me like it's heaving up and down, like it's alive."
[138]A shout from the boat caused them to look in that direction, and they saw their comrades pointing wildly and calling upon them to come back. Looking in the direction indicated, they saw the land rise up like a huge mountain and a tremendous stream of water gush forth.
[138]A shout from the boat caught their attention, and they saw their friends waving frantically and urging them to return. When they turned to look where they were pointing, they noticed the land rising up like a giant mountain and a massive stream of water rushing out.
"This is not land; this is a whale," cried Rabba, in alarm. "Our fire has wakened it from slumber. Let us hasten to the ship before the monster plunges and drowns us."
"This isn't land; it's a whale," shouted Rabba, alarmed. "Our fire has woken it from its sleep. Let's hurry back to the ship before the creature dives and drowns us."
They hurried back to the boat and boarded the ship just as the whale began to move. It sank below the waves to quench the fire on its back, but it rose again, and then the vessel found itself in a new danger. It was lying between the body of the monster and one of its fins.
They rushed back to the boat and got on the ship just as the whale started to move. It sank beneath the waves to put out the fire on its back, but then it surfaced again, and the ship found itself in a new danger. It was caught between the body of the monster and one of its fins.
"Let me take command," said Ali. "I know best how to act in times of danger like this. We must avoid being struck by the fin, or we shall be destroyed. We must find which way the monster is moving and go in the opposite direction; otherwise we shall be wrecked when we come to the place where the fin joins the body."
"Let me take charge," said Ali. "I know how to handle situations like this. We need to stay clear of the fin, or we’ll be doomed. We have to figure out which way the monster is moving and go the other way; otherwise, we’ll be wrecked when we get to where the fin meets the body."
There was no sleep for the crew that night. Everyone watched carefully, for the least false move may have meant instant disaster. Luckily the whale began to move on the surface of the [139]sea against the wind, so that the ship, traveling in the opposite direction, had the wind behind it. Swiftly flew the ship before the breeze, but the fin seemed to have no end, although the whale was traveling fast, too. Three days and three nights the ship continued before it came to the end of the fin. Then everyone on board breathed more freely.
There was no sleep for the crew that night. Everyone watched closely, as even the smallest mistake could lead to immediate disaster. Fortunately, the whale started moving on the surface of the [139] sea against the wind, which meant the ship, going in the opposite direction, had the wind at its back. The ship flew quickly before the breeze, but the fin seemed endless, even though the whale was moving fast, too. For three days and three nights, the ship continued until it finally reached the end of the fin. Then everyone on board could breathe a little easier.
"That was a lucky escape," said the captain to Rabba.
"That was a lucky escape," the captain said to Rabba.
"Speak not too soon," replied the latter. "I have fears yet. We must hasten to get completely away from this monster, but the wind does not favor any alteration of our course."
"Don't speak too soon," responded the other. "I still have my worries. We need to hurry to get far away from this creature, but the wind isn't helping us change our course."
Even as he spoke there was a great commotion in the water, and the whale began to move backward at so fearful a speed that they could scarcely see it. The water was violently agitated and the ship was tossed about as if it were a mere cork. A whole day this lasted. Then the motion grew slower as the head of the whale came past the ship.
Even as he spoke, there was a huge disturbance in the water, and the whale started moving backward at such an incredible speed that they could barely see it. The water was violently churning, and the ship was tossed around like a simple cork. This went on for an entire day. Then the movement slowed down as the whale's head passed by the ship.
"See," cried Ali, excitedly. "A small fish has stuck in the nostril of the monster. That is the cause of this commotion. The monster will surely be killed."
"Look," shouted Ali, excitedly. "A small fish is stuck in the monster's nostril. That’s what's causing all this noise. The monster is definitely going to be killed."
The agitation of the water now died down, [140]and it was seen that the whale was beginning to turn over.
The disturbance in the water settled down, [140] and it was clear that the whale was starting to flip over.
"The monster is dead," said Rabba. "It will float on the waves like a vast desert land and will be a danger to ships."
"The monster is dead," said Rabba. "It will drift on the waves like a massive stretch of desert and will pose a threat to ships."
For several days the vessel was compelled to follow the dead whale. Whenever an attempt was made to move away, the current or the wind changed and the carcass of the monster followed the ship. The captain did not like this at all, for it was dangerous in the extreme. He was afraid that the dead whale would strike the vessel and wreck it.
For several days, the boat had no choice but to stay close to the dead whale. Every time they tried to move away, the current or the wind would change, causing the huge carcass to drift alongside the ship. The captain was really uneasy about this because it was extremely dangerous. He feared that the dead whale could hit the boat and cause it to sink.
At last land was sighted. Not even Rabba and Ali could recognize the country. They said they had never seen it before. Beautiful cities dotted the shore, but to everybody's alarm, the body of the whale began to float toward the land.
At last, they spotted land. Even Rabba and Ali couldn't recognize the place. They said they had never seen it before. Gorgeous cities lined the shore, but to everyone's shock, the whale's body started to drift toward the land.
To make matters worse, a storm arose, and the monster rose and fell with each motion of the angry waves.
To make things worse, a storm came up, and the monster surged and dropped with every movement of the angry waves.
"The cities will be destroyed if the whale strikes them," cried Rabba, "and it is impossible for us to warn the people."
"The cities will be destroyed if the whale hits them," shouted Rabba, "and there’s no way for us to warn the people."
Nearer and nearer the whale was driven, while the captain of the ship did his utmost to keep away so as not to be struck by the backwash.
Nearer and nearer the whale came, while the ship's captain did his best to steer clear to avoid being hit by the backlash.
[141]At length, with a tremendous crash, the monster was flung by the waves, which had increased to a great height, against the shore. Above the shrieking of the wind could be heard the noise of falling buildings and the wild cries of the people. A huge wave caught the ship and carried it a mile out to sea and then whirled it back again at a speed that made the crew hold their breath in awe.
[141]Finally, with a massive crash, the creature was thrown by the waves, which had risen to a great height, against the shore. Above the howling wind, you could hear the sound of collapsing buildings and the frantic cries of the people. A gigantic wave hit the ship and swept it a mile out to sea, then spun it back at a speed that left the crew breathless in astonishment.
It seemed certain that the vessel would be dashed to pieces on the land, and the crew, with cries of warning and alarm, made haste to lash themselves to the masts. The mighty wave swept over the land, over the ruins of the towns, carrying the ship with it, and finally deposited it among the trees of a dense forest a mile from the shore.
It was clear that the ship would be wrecked on the land, and the crew, yelling warnings and in panic, quickly tied themselves to the masts. The huge wave crashed over the land, over the remnants of the towns, taking the ship along, and eventually set it down among the trees of a thick forest a mile from the shore.
"At least we are safe for the present," said Rabba, when he had recovered from the shock and the surprise. "We are more fortunate than the poor people who have been overwhelmed by this strange disaster."
"At least we're safe for now," said Rabba, once he had gotten over the shock and surprise. "We're luckier than the poor people who have been hit hard by this bizarre disaster."
"I should like to know how I am going to get my ship back to the sea," said the captain. "I never heard of such a predicament before."
"I want to know how I'm going to get my ship back to the sea," said the captain. "I've never heard of such a situation before."
Rabba merely shrugged his shoulders, and with Ali he walked to the shore. An extraordinary sight met their gaze. Thousands of people were [142]rushing madly to the forests. Everywhere was ruin and desolation. All the towns along the coast, sixty in number they learned afterward, had been destroyed by the stranding of the monster and the tidal wave that followed, and what had not been leveled and swept out to sea had been carried inland to the forests and beyond. All along the coast, as far as the eye could see, lay the body of the whale like a mountain range, and hundreds of people ran up and down, weeping bitterly and wringing their hands.
Rabba just shrugged and, along with Ali, walked to the shore. What they saw was unbelievable. Thousands of people were [142] rushing frantically toward the forests. Everywhere was destruction and despair. All the towns along the coast—sixty in total, they found out later—had been wiped out by the monster's landing and the tidal wave that followed. Anything that wasn’t demolished and washed out to sea had been taken inland to the forests and beyond. Stretching as far as the eye could see along the coast was the body of the whale, resembling a mountain range, while hundreds of people ran back and forth, crying bitterly and wringing their hands.
Rabba gathered as many of them as he could together and addressed them.
Rabba gathered as many of them as he could and spoke to them.
"Good people," he said, "ye are the victims of a terrible calamity that has robbed you at one cruel blow of your homes, and many of you of your families. But ye that have survived have duties to yourselves and to the future. In this hour of grief, despair not. There lies the fearful monster that has been your destruction. It shall also be your salvation. Its body can supply you all with food. What you cannot eat, you can salt and store for the future. Thousands of casks of oil can be obtained from its blubber, and with this ye can trade. Then, too, its bones are valuable."
"Good people," he said, "you are the victims of a terrible disaster that has taken your homes in one cruel blow, and for many of you, your families. But those of you who have survived have responsibilities to yourselves and to the future. In this time of sorrow, do not lose hope. There lies the dreadful creature that has caused your suffering. It will also be your salvation. Its body can provide food for all of you. What you can’t eat, you can salt and save for later. You can collect thousands of barrels of oil from its blubber, and you can trade this. Also, its bones are valuable."
The people thanked Rabba for his good advice, [143]and immediately they set about doing what he bade them. They told him this was a bewitched land, the country of Kishef, abounding with terrible monsters both on land and in the sea, and ruled over by a malignant jinn, named Hormuz, who gave them no peace. They asked Rabba to try and kill this sprite who said that only a stranger to the land could do him harm, and so Rabba and his faithful Ali, mounted on horses, set forth on their adventures.
The people thanked Rabba for his good advice, [143] and immediately got to work on what he told them to do. They explained that this was a cursed land, known as the country of Kishef, filled with terrifying monsters both on land and in the sea, and ruled by a malevolent jinn named Hormuz, who never let them rest. They asked Rabba to try and defeat this spirit, explaining that only an outsider could harm him, so Rabba and his loyal friend Ali set off on their adventure, riding their horses.
"I think I know this country," said Ali. "I believe I landed once on the other shore. We cannot be far from the wilderness in which the Israelites wandered."
"I think I know this country," said Ali. "I remember landing on the other shore once. We can't be too far from the wilderness where the Israelites wandered."
For several days they journeyed through forests and across plains and nothing happened. At last they came to a broad, high wall which barred their progress. They could find no opening through which to pass, and while they were wondering what to do, a strange figure suddenly appeared on the wall. One of his legs was longer than the other, and his arms were also of different length. His ears and eyes were also unequal, and he hopped and bounded along the wall at amazing speed.
For several days, they traveled through forests and across plains, and nothing happened. Finally, they reached a tall, wide wall that blocked their way. They couldn't find any openings to get through, and while they were trying to figure out what to do, a strange figure suddenly appeared on the wall. One of his legs was longer than the other, and his arms were also different lengths. His ears and eyes were mismatched too, and he hopped and bounded along the wall at an incredible speed.
"My name is Hormuz," he cried. "Who are ye?"
"My name is Hormuz," he shouted. "Who are you?"
[144]"Strangers," called Rabba, and as soon as he heard the word, the sprite darted swiftly off along the top of the wall. But although the horses ran at topmost speed, they could not overtake him, and he quickly disappeared. Where he was lost to sight, however, there was a hole in the wall, and through this Rabba and Ali just managed to take their horses. A vast wilderness lay before them.
[144]"Strangers," Rabba called, and as soon as he said it, the sprite quickly darted along the top of the wall. But even though the horses ran at full speed, they couldn't catch up to him, and he disappeared in no time. Where he vanished from sight, though, there was a hole in the wall, just big enough for Rabba and Ali to get their horses through. A huge wilderness stretched out before them.
Ali picked up two clods of earth and smelt them.
Ali picked up two lumps of dirt and smelled them.
"As I thought," he said, "this is the wilderness of the Israelites. Come, I will show thee strange sights."
"As I was thinking," he said, "this is the wilderness of the Israelites. Come, I'll show you some unusual sights."
Before nightfall, they came to a place where the bodies of a large number of men lay strewn on the ground.
Before night fell, they arrived at a spot where the bodies of many men were scattered on the ground.
"These men must have been giants," said Rabba, as Ali, with his spear uplifted, rode under the raised knee of one of the bodies. "These must be the bodies of the Ephraimites who left Egypt before the rest of the children of Israel and were slain."
"These guys must have been giants," said Rabba, as Ali, with his spear raised, rode beneath the elevated knee of one of the bodies. "These must be the bodies of the Ephraimites who left Egypt before the rest of the Israelites and were killed."
He cut off a portion of a garment that still covered one of the bodies, but when he tried to move he could not. He seemed to be rooted to the spot. Nor could his horse move.
He tore off a piece of clothing that was still covering one of the bodies, but when he tried to move, he couldn't. It felt like he was stuck in place. His horse couldn't move either.
[145]"Oh, oh," cried Ali, "my horse has lost its power to move. Thou must have taken something from the dead. Return it, good master, or we shall be held fast here until we perish."
[145]"Oh no," cried Ali, "my horse can't move anymore. You must have taken something from the dead. Give it back, good master, or we'll be stuck here until we die."
Rabba returned the piece of garment, and they were able to move again. They hurried from the place and came to a chasm in the ground from which smoke was rising.
Rabba handed back the piece of clothing, and they could move again. They rushed away from the spot and reached a deep crack in the earth with smoke pouring out.
"This is the pit in which Korah and his children were swallowed," said Ali.
"This is the pit where Korah and his children were swallowed," said Ali.
"That must have been a wonderful sight," said Rabba. "I have heard that the pit became like a funnel and that the air all about eddied and sucked in everything that belonged to Korah. Even the things that people had borrowed from him, such as dishes, rolled along the ground from a distance and into the pit. Come, let us hasten away."
"That must have been an amazing sight," said Rabba. "I've heard that the pit turned into a funnel and that the air all around swirled and pulled in everything that belonged to Korah. Even the things people had borrowed from him, like dishes, rolled along the ground from far away and into the pit. Come on, let's hurry and get out of here."
They continued their journey for many days, but could not see the demon again. One day the desert ended and they came to the sea. They encamped for the night, and when morning broke Rabba was surprised to find that the basket, in which they kept their provisions, had disappeared.
They traveled for several days, but couldn’t find the demon again. One day, the desert came to an end and they reached the sea. They set up camp for the night, and when morning came, Rabba was shocked to discover that the basket where they stored their supplies was gone.
"I think I can explain," said Ali. "No thieves have been here, but this is the end of the world, [146]the edge of the earth. Here, once in every twenty-four hours, the sky and the earth in their revolution, scrape together. The sky must have caught up your basket and carried it away. It will be returned at the same hour tomorrow morning."
"I think I can explain," said Ali. "There haven't been any thieves here, but this is the end of the world, [146]the edge of the earth. Here, once every twenty-four hours, the sky and the earth move together. The sky must have picked up your basket and taken it away. It will be back at the same time tomorrow morning."
Rabba awoke next morning before the sunrise and saw his basket floating down to earth on a cloud. Both he and Ali were overjoyed when they recovered it, for they were very hungry. While they were eating, the sky grew dark, and looking up they saw what appeared to be a great cloud above their heads. Out of the sea a mighty tree seemed suddenly to have grown. They moved cautiously forward to investigate.
Rabba woke up the next morning before sunrise and saw his basket floating down to earth on a cloud. He and Ali were both thrilled when they retrieved it, as they were really hungry. While they were eating, the sky turned dark, and looking up, they saw what looked like a huge cloud above them. Out of the sea, a massive tree seemed to have suddenly appeared. They approached it carefully to check it out.
"Take heed," cried a voice of thunder. "I am a bird standing in the water. It is so deep, with such swift currents, that seven years ago an axe fell in and has not yet reached the bottom."
"Listen up," shouted a booming voice. "I am a bird perched on the water. It's so deep, with such fast currents, that seven years ago an axe fell in and still hasn't hit the bottom."
Rabba and Ali crouched on the ground in great fear, until at last Rabba called: "Mighty bird, we seek your help. We are anxious to find the wicked jinn, Hormuz, and slay him so that people shall be free."
Rabba and Ali huddled on the ground in fear until finally Rabba shouted, "Great bird, we need your help. We want to find the evil jinn, Hormuz, and kill him so that people can be free."
"Follow me," answered the bird, and like a spreading cloud it flew along the coast. Rabba and Ali followed on their horses.
"Follow me," said the bird, and like a drifting cloud, it flew along the coast. Rabba and Ali followed on their horses.
[147]"Look," cried Ali, suddenly, pointing out to sea.
[147]"Look," Ali shouted suddenly, pointing out to the sea.
A huge snake and dragon were fighting, and at last the sea-serpent, which was almost as big as the whale that had destroyed the towns, swallowed the dragon. No sooner had it done so, however, than the giant bird swooped down and gobbled up the snake.
A huge snake and dragon were battling, and finally the sea serpent, which was almost as large as the whale that had wrecked the towns, swallowed the dragon. Just as it did that, though, the giant bird swooped down and devoured the snake.
"That was a good fat worm for breakfast," called the bird. "Now I shall rest."
"That was a great big worm for breakfast," shouted the bird. "Now I'm going to relax."
It flew toward a gigantic tree which now appeared. So tall was it that its upper branches were lost in the clouds. The bird perched on a branch of the tree.
It flew toward a gigantic tree that had just appeared. It was so tall that its upper branches disappeared into the clouds. The bird landed on a branch of the tree.
"Proceed along the coast until you come to two bridges," said the bird. "There you will find Hormuz. Give him two cups of wine to drink, then you can slay him. But be sure you take the diamond from his cap. I, the ziz, give you this warning."
"Go along the coast until you reach two bridges," said the bird. "There you will find Hormuz. Give him two cups of wine to drink, then you can kill him. But make sure to take the diamond from his cap. I, the ziz, give you this warning."
Rabba thanked the bird for its information, and with Ali continued on his journey. After three days they came to a river crossed by two bridges, and with one foot on each stood Hormuz.
Rabba thanked the bird for its information and, along with Ali, continued on their journey. After three days, they arrived at a river with two bridges, and standing with one foot on each was Hormuz.
As soon as he saw them he began to run, but Rabba called after him, "We bring thee an offering of good wine," and he promptly returned. [148]Rabba filled the two cups which he had from a leathern bottle, and Hormuz took a cup in each hand, smacking his lips as he did so.
As soon as he saw them, he started to run, but Rabba called out to him, "We're bringing you a gift of fine wine," and he quickly came back. [148] Rabba poured the two cups he had from a leather bottle, and Hormuz took a cup in each hand, licking his lips as he did so.
"See," he said, and he tossed the wine into the air, and the wine from the right hand cup fell into the left hand cup and that from the left hand cup into the right and not a drop was spilt. Then he swallowed them both at one gulp.
"Look," he said, throwing the wine in the air, and the wine from the right cup poured into the left cup while the wine from the left cup flowed into the right, and not a drop was spilled. Then he drank them both in one gulp.
Almost immediately he fell down in a stupor, and Rabba stabbed him again and again with his spear. Yet, when he seemed quite dead, he jumped up again.
Almost immediately he collapsed in a daze, and Rabba stabbed him over and over with his spear. Yet, when he appeared to be completely dead, he jumped up again.
"The diamond," cried Rabba, excitedly, and Ali snatched it from the cap of Hormuz. Then the demon fell dead.
"The diamond," shouted Rabba, excitedly, and Ali grabbed it from Hormuz's hat. Then the demon collapsed lifeless.
"We can return now," said Rabba, and they set out at once, taking the body with them. They halted only to take food, and the first time they did so a funny thing happened. Ali had killed an animal and Rabba had caught some fish, and, while these were cooking, Rabba took the jinn's diamond from his pocket and examined it. At once the fish and the animal came to life again, jumped out of the cooking pot and made off.
"We can head back now," said Rabba, and they immediately set off, bringing the body with them. They only stopped to eat, and the first time they did, something strange happened. Ali had killed an animal and Rabba had caught some fish, and while those were cooking, Rabba took the jinn's diamond from his pocket and looked it over. Suddenly, the fish and the animal came back to life, jumped out of the cooking pot, and ran away.
"This is a magic diamond," said Rabba, "that has the power to bring dead things to life. We keep it covered when we wish to eat."
"This is a magic diamond," Rabba said, "that can bring dead things back to life. We keep it covered when we want to eat."
[149]They did so, and after long journeying they came in sight of the great wall and at last reached the place from which they had started. They had been away twelve months in all, and the people were heartily glad to see them, especially when they heard that Hormuz had been killed and saw his body. They had worked hard on the carcass of the huge whale and were rebuilding the sixty towns and villages that had been destroyed, with the bones of the monster, using the skin as coverings for their tents.
[149]They did that, and after a long journey, they saw the great wall and finally reached the place they had started from. They had been away for a total of twelve months, and the people were really happy to see them, especially when they learned that Hormuz had been killed and saw his body. They had worked hard on the carcass of the massive whale and were rebuilding the sixty towns and villages that had been destroyed, using the monster's bones and the skin as coverings for their tents.
With the help of the magic diamond, Rabba called the ziz, and it took the ship which had been carried into the forest in its beak and flew with it to the sea. Gathering their old comrades, Rabba and Ali set sail for home.
With the help of the magic diamond, Rabba summoned the ziz, which took the ship that had been stuck in the forest in its beak and flew it to the sea. Reuniting with their old friends, Rabba and Ali set sail for home.
All the inhabitants stood on shore and cheered as long as the ship was in sight. They were sorry that Rabba was gone, but they felt certain now that Hormuz was dead, that nevermore would they be troubled by monsters which brought them such terrible disasters.
All the townspeople stood on the shore and cheered as long as the ship was visible. They were sad that Rabba was gone, but they felt sure now that Hormuz was dead, and they would no longer be troubled by the monsters that had caused them such terrible disasters.
The Outcast PrinceToC
There lived a king who had an only son, on whom he doted. No one, not even his oldest tutor, was permitted to utter a word of correction to the prince whenever he did anything wrong, and so he grew up completely spoiled. He had many faults, but the worst features of his character were that he was proud, arrogant and cruel. Naturally, too, he was selfish and disobedient. When he was called to his lessons, he refused, saying, "I am a prince. Before many years I shall be your king. I have no need to learn what common people must know. Enough for me that I shall occupy the throne and shall rule. My will alone shall prevail. Says not the law of the land, 'The king can do no wrong'?"
There lived a king who had an only son, whom he adored. No one, not even his oldest tutor, was allowed to say a word of correction to the prince whenever he did something wrong, and so he grew up completely spoiled. He had many flaws, but his worst traits were that he was proud, arrogant, and cruel. Naturally, he was also selfish and disobedient. When he was called to his lessons, he refused, saying, "I am a prince. In a few years, I will be your king. I don’t need to learn what ordinary people must know. It’s enough for me to take the throne and rule. My will alone will prevail. Doesn’t the law of the land say, 'The king can do no wrong'?"
Handsome and haughty, even as a youth, he made the king's subjects fear him by his imperious manner. His appearance in the streets was the signal for everyone to run into his house, bar the doors, and peer nervously through the [152]casements. He was a reckless rider, and woe betide the unfortunate persons who happened to be in his way. Sparing neither man, woman, nor child, he callously rode over them, or lashed out vindictively with the long whip he always carried, laughing when anyone screamed with pain.
Handsome and arrogant, even as a young man, he instilled fear in the king's subjects with his bossy attitude. His presence in the streets was the signal for everyone to rush into their homes, lock the doors, and peek anxiously through the [152]windows. He was a reckless rider, and anyone unfortunate enough to be in his path was doomed. He showed no mercy to anyone—man, woman, or child—riding over them without a second thought or cruelly striking them with the long whip he always carried, laughing when someone cried out in pain.
So outrageous did his public conduct become that the people determined to suffer in silence no longer. They denounced the prince in public, they petitioned the king himself to restrain his son, and his majesty could not disregard the complaints. At first he was merely annoyed, then he was indignant, but when he saw that the people were thoroughly aroused and threatened revolt, he deemed it wise to inquire into the charges against his son.
So outrageous did his public behavior become that the people decided they could no longer stay silent. They publicly criticized the prince, petitioned the king himself to rein in his son, and the king couldn't ignore the complaints. At first, he was just annoyed, then he grew angry, but when he realized that the people were completely stirred up and threatened rebellion, he thought it wise to look into the accusations against his son.
A commission of three judges was appointed to investigate. They made fullest inquiry and finally laid a document before the king summarizing what they did not hesitate to declare the "infamous actions of His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince."
A group of three judges was appointed to investigate. They conducted a thorough inquiry and ultimately presented a document to the king summarizing what they confidently called the "infamous actions of His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince."
The king's sense of justice and righteousness at once overcame his foolish pride.
The king's sense of justice and fairness instantly overshadowed his foolish pride.
"My people stand justified in their attitude which at first I thought only disrespectful to my royal person," he said. "I owe them an apology [153]and recompense. I shall atone. And my son shall atone, too. He shall not escape punishment."
"My people have a right to their attitude, which I initially saw as nothing more than disrespect toward my royal self," he said. "I owe them an apology [153]and compensation. I will make amends. And my son will make amends as well. He will not avoid punishment."
He summoned his son to appear before him, and the prince entered the royal justice chamber with the air of a braggart, smiling contemptuously at the learned judges who were seated to right and left of his majesty, and defiantly cracking his whip.
He called his son to come before him, and the prince walked into the royal justice chamber with an arrogant attitude, smirking dismissively at the knowledgeable judges seated on either side of his majesty, and defiantly cracking his whip.
"Knowest thou why thou hast been bidden to stand before the judges of the land?" asked the king.
"Do you know why you have been summoned to stand before the judges of the land?" asked the king.
"I know not and I care not," was the haughty answer. "The foolish chatter of the mob interests me not."
"I don't know and I don't care," was the arrogant reply. "The mindless chatter of the crowd doesn't interest me at all."
The king frowned. He had not seen the prince behave in this fashion before. In the presence of his father, he had always been respectful.
The king frowned. He had never seen the prince act like this before. In front of his father, he had always been respectful.
"Thou hast disgraced thy honored name and thy mother's sacred memory, foolish prince," exclaimed the monarch angrily. "Thou hast humiliated thyself and me before the people."
"You've tarnished your respected name and your mother's sacred memory, foolish prince," the king shouted angrily. "You've embarrassed yourself and me in front of everyone."
Still the prince tried to laugh off the matter as a joke, but he quickly discovered that the king was in no mood for trifling. Standing grave and erect, his majesty pronounced sentence in a loud and firm voice.
Still, the prince tried to laugh off the situation as a joke, but he quickly found out that the king was not in the mood for joking around. Standing tall and serious, his majesty delivered his sentence in a loud and strong voice.
[154]"Know all men," he said, while all the judges, counselors, officers of state and representatives of the people stood awed to silence, "that it having been proved on indisputable evidence that the prince, my son, hath grievously transgressed against the righteous laws of this land and against the people, my subjects, on whom he hath heaped insult, I have taken counsel with my advisers, the ministers of state, and it is my royal will and pleasure to pronounce sentence. Wherefore, I declare that my son, the prince, shall be cast forth into the world, penniless, and shall not return until he shall have learned how to Count Five. And be it further known that none may minister unto his wants should he crave assistance by declaring he is my son, the prince."
[154]"Listen up, everyone," he said, while all the judges, advisors, state officials, and representatives of the people stood in shocked silence, "it has been clearly proven with undeniable evidence that my son, the prince, has seriously violated the laws of this land and disrespected the people, my subjects. After consulting with my advisors, the ministers of state, I have decided to make a judgment. Therefore, I announce that my son, the prince, will be cast out into the world without any money and will not return until he has learned to Count to Five. Additionally, let it be known that no one may help him if he asks for assistance by claiming he is my son, the prince."
The prince stood astounded. What did the mysterious sentence mean? None could tell him. The only answer to his inquiries was a shrug of the shoulders, for nobody would speak to him.
The prince stood in shock. What did the mysterious sentence mean? No one could tell him. The only response to his questions was a shrug of the shoulders, because nobody would talk to him.
In the dead of night, with only the stars gazing down on the strange scene, the prince, clad in the cast-off garments of a common laborer, with his golden curls cut off and not a solitary coin in his pocket, was conducted outside the palace grounds and left alone in the road.
In the dead of night, with only the stars watching the unusual scene, the prince, dressed in the discarded clothes of a regular worker, his golden curls shaved off and not a single coin in his pocket, was taken outside the palace grounds and left alone on the road.
He was too much dazed to weep. He told [155]himself this was some horrible dream from which he would waken in the morning, to find himself in his own beautiful room, lying on his gilded bed under the richly embroidered silken coverlet.
He was too stunned to cry. He told [155]himself that this was some terrible dream he would wake up from in the morning, to find himself in his beautiful room, lying on his fancy bed under the richly embroidered silk blanket.
When dawn broke, however, he found himself hungry, tired, and his body painfully stiff, under a hedge. He knew now it was no dream but a reality. He was alone and friendless, with no means of earning his food. He understood then what hardships the poor were compelled to undergo, and he began to realize how he had made them suffer, and how, in turn, he was now to pay a heavy price for his brutal treatment of the people.
When dawn came, he found himself hungry, tired, and stiff, lying under a hedge. He realized it wasn’t a dream but the harsh reality. He was alone and friendless, with no way to earn his food. He then understood the hardships the poor had to endure and started to see how he had made them suffer, and how, in turn, he was now going to pay a heavy price for his cruel treatment of others.
All that day he wandered aimlessly, until, foot-sore and exhausted, he sank down at the door of a wayside cottage and begged for food and shelter. These were given to him, and next day he was set to work in the fields. But his hands were not used to labor, and he was sent adrift, his fellow workers jeering at him. With a heavy heart, and his pride humbled, he set forth again to learn the mystery of how to Count Five.
All day long he wandered without purpose, until, tired and worn out, he collapsed at the door of a roadside cottage and asked for food and a place to stay. They welcomed him in, and the next day he was put to work in the fields. But his hands weren't accustomed to hard work, and he was sent away, his coworkers mocking him. With a heavy heart and his pride lowered, he set out once more to uncover the secret of how to Count Five.
Long days and endless nights, through the heat of the summer, through the snows of winter, the autumnal rains and cold blasts of early spring, he wandered.
Long days and endless nights, through the summer heat, through the winter snows, the autumn rains, and the chilly gusts of early spring, he roamed.
[156]A whole year passed away, and he had learned nothing. In truth, he had almost forgotten why he was aimlessly drifting from place to place, farther and farther from his home.
[156]A full year went by, and he hadn’t learned anything. Honestly, he had nearly forgotten why he was wandering around without direction, moving further away from his home.
Hunger and thirst were more often than not his daily portion, and the cold earth by night was frequently his couch. Time seemed to drag along without meaning, and oft-times for a week he heard not the sound of a human voice.
Hunger and thirst were usually his daily reality, and the cold ground at night was often his bed. Time felt like it was dragging on without purpose, and many times he went a week without hearing another person's voice.
He was a beggar, generally accepting gratefully what was given to him, sometimes with harsh words, often with kindly expressions. When he could, he worked, doing anything for small coins, for a rabbi, who had taken compassion on him, had said, "Do any honest work, however repugnant it may at first seem, rather than say haughtily, 'I am the son of a rich father.'"
He was a homeless man, usually thankful for whatever he received, sometimes responding with bitter words, but often with kind gestures. When he could, he worked, doing anything for spare change, because a rabbi who had felt sorry for him advised, "Do any honest work, no matter how disgusting it seems at first, instead of proudly insisting, 'I’m the son of a wealthy father.'"
For a moment he wondered whether the rabbi had guessed his secret, but the learned man said to him he was but repeating a maxim from the Talmud.
For a moment, he wondered if the rabbi had figured out his secret, but the wise man told him he was just repeating a saying from the Talmud.
Exactly a year from the date of his sentence, as well as he could keep count, the prince found himself in a strange land on the outskirts of a great city. There he fell in with a beggar who hailed him as a brother.
Exactly a year from the date of his sentence, as well as he could keep count, the prince found himself in a strange land on the outskirts of a great city. There he met a beggar who called him brother.
"Come with me," said the beggar. "I know [157]the lore of our fraternity as few do. I know where to obtain the best food and shelter for naught. Here, in this city, a beautiful and noble princess has established a place where all wayfarers may rest and refresh. None are turned away. I will take you thither."
"Come with me," said the beggar. "I know [157]the secrets of our group like few others. I know where to find the best food and shelter for free. Here, in this city, a beautiful and noble princess has created a place where all travelers can rest and recharge. No one is turned away. I'll take you there."
The beggar was as good as his word, and the prince enjoyed the best meal and the most comfortable shelter since he had been an outcast. Overcome with emotion at the thoughts which were conjured up, he retired into a corner and wept. Suddenly he heard a voice of entrancing sweetness say, "Why do you weep?"
The beggar kept his promise, and the prince had the best meal and the coziest shelter he had experienced since becoming an outcast. Overwhelmed with emotion from the memories that flooded his mind, he moved to a corner and cried. Suddenly, he heard a voice with an enchanting sweetness ask, "Why are you crying?"
He looked up and beheld the most beautiful woman his eyes had ever seen. Instinctively, he rose and bowed low, but made no answer.
He looked up and saw the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Instinctively, he stood up and bowed deeply, but didn’t say anything.
"The princess speaks. It is your duty to answer," said another voice, that of an attendant.
"The princess is speaking. You need to respond," said another voice, that of a servant.
A princess! Of course, none but a princess could be so fair. And what a sympathetic voice she possessed. As a prince, he remembered, he had spoken harshly as a rule, and had never visited any of the charitable institutions.
A princess! Of course, only a princess could be so beautiful. And what a kind voice she had. As a prince, he remembered, he usually spoke harshly and had never visited any of the charitable institutions.
"You must have a history," said the princess, kindly. "Tell it to me. If it is to be kept a secret, you may place confidence in me. I shall not betray you."
"You must have a story," said the princess gently. "Share it with me. If it needs to stay a secret, you can trust me. I won’t betray you."
[158]The prince was on the point of telling her everything but he hesitated and said:
[158]The prince was about to share everything with her, but he paused and said:
"Alas! I am an unhappy, wandering beggar, as you see, O most gracious princess. But pity me not. I am not worthy of your kind thoughts. A year ago I dwelt in a—a beautiful house. I was the only son of a—rich merchant, and my father lavished all his love and wealth on me. But I was wicked. I was unkind to people, and I was cast forth and ordered not to return until I had learned to Count Five. I have not yet learned. I am doomed to a wretched life. That is the whole of my history."
"Wow! I’m just a sad, wandering beggar, as you can see, O most gracious princess. But don’t feel sorry for me. I don’t deserve your compassion. A year ago, I lived in a— a beautiful house. I was the only son of a—wealthy merchant, and my father spoiled me with all his love and riches. But I was terrible. I treated people poorly, and I was kicked out and told not to come back until I had learned to Count to Five. I still haven’t learned. I’m stuck in this miserable life. That’s my entire story."
"Strange," murmured the princess. "I will help thee if I can."
"That's odd," the princess said softly. "I'll help you if I can."
Next day she came again to the shelter, and with her was the rabbi who had given the prince good counsel. The rabbi made no sign that he had seen the stranger before.
Next day she returned to the shelter, and with her was the rabbi who had given the prince sound advice. The rabbi showed no indication that he recognized the stranger.
"This sage of the Jews is a wise man and will teach thee," said the princess, and, at her bidding, the prince repeated what he had said the previous night.
"This wise man from the Jews has knowledge to share," said the princess, and, at her request, the prince repeated what he had said the night before.
"It is a simple lesson," said the rabbi, "so absurdly simple, unfortunately, that proud people overlook it. Tell me, my son," he added. "Hast thou experienced hunger?"
"It’s a simple lesson," said the rabbi, "so ridiculously simple, unfortunately, that arrogant people miss it. Tell me, my son," he continued. "Have you ever felt hunger?"
"Then canst thou count One. Dost thou know what it is to feel cold?"
"Then you can count to one. Do you know what it feels like to be cold?"
"I do."
"I do."
"Two canst thou count. Tell me, further, dost thou know what kindness of heart is?"
"Can you count to two? Tell me, do you know what kindness of heart means?"
"That have I received from the poorest and also from the gracious princess."
"That I have received from the poorest as well as from the gracious princess."
"Thou hast proceeded far in thy lesson," said the rabbi. "Thou canst now count Three. Hast thou ever felt gratitude?"
"You’ve come a long way in your lesson," said the rabbi. "You can now count to three. Have you ever felt gratitude?"
"Indeed I have, often during this past year, and now most particularly."
"Yes, I have, especially during the past year, and especially now."
"Four is now the toll of thy count," said the rabbi. "Tell me, my son, hast thou learned the greatest lesson of all? Dost thou feel humble in spirit?"
"Four is now the toll of your count," said the rabbi. "Tell me, my son, have you learned the greatest lesson of all? Do you feel humble in spirit?"
With tears in his eyes, the prince answered, "I do, most sincerely."
With tears in his eyes, the prince replied, "I truly do."
"Then hast thou truly learned to Count Five. Return to thy father. He must be a wise and just man to impose on thee this lesson. He will assuredly forgive thee. Go, with my blessing," and the rabbi raised his hands above the young man's head and uttered a benediction.
"Then you have truly learned to Count Five. Go back to your father. He must be a wise and fair man to teach you this lesson. He will definitely forgive you. Go, with my blessing," and the rabbi raised his hands above the young man's head and said a blessing.
"Take also my good wishes," said the princess, and she offered him her hand to kiss.
"Also, take my best wishes," said the princess, and she extended her hand for him to kiss.
[160]"Gracious princess," he said, "it is not meet that a beggar in rags should speak what is in his heart. But I shall return, and if thou deemest me worthy, perchance thou wilt grant a request that I shall make."
[160]"Kind princess," he said, "it's not appropriate for a beggar in rags to express what he feels. But I will come back, and if you think I am deserving, maybe you'll grant a request I will make."
"Perchance," replied the princess, with a laugh.
"Perhaps," replied the princess with a laugh.
The prince made haste to return to his father's palace and related all his adventures. The old man listened quietly, then he clasped his son in his arms, forgave him, and proudly proclaimed him prince before all the people again. He was a changed man, and nevermore guilty of a cruel action.
The prince quickly returned to his father’s palace and shared all his adventures. The old man listened silently, then embraced his son, forgave him, and proudly declared him a prince once more in front of everyone. He had changed and was no longer capable of any cruel actions.
Before many months had passed, he returned to the city where he had seen the princess, with a long retinue of attendants, all bearing presents.
Before long, he returned to the city where he had seen the princess, accompanied by a large group of attendants, all carrying gifts.
"Gracious princess," he said, when he had been granted an audience. "I said I would return."
"Gracious princess," he said when he was given a chance to speak. "I told you I'd come back."
"Indeed! I know thee not."
"Indeed! I don't know you."
The prince told her of their former meeting and she seemed highly pleased.
The prince reminded her of their previous meeting, and she looked very pleased.
"Now," he said, "put the crown on thy work which restored to me the manhood I had foolishly cast away by my conduct. I would make thee my bride, and with thee ever my guide and counselor, I shall be the most faithful of kings, [161]and thou a queen of goodness and beauty and wisdom such as the world has not yet seen."
"Now," he said, "put the crown on your work that restored the manhood I foolishly threw away through my behavior. I want to make you my bride, and with you as my guide and advisor, I will be the most loyal of kings, [161]and you will be a queen of goodness, beauty, and wisdom like the world has never seen."
The princess did not give her answer immediately, but in due course she did; and once again, the prince returned home, this time happier than ever. Sitting by his side in the chariot of state, was the princess, radiant in smiles, for the people welcomed her heartily, strewing flowers in her path. And ever afterward there was happiness throughout the land.
The princess didn’t respond right away, but eventually, she did; and once more, the prince went home, this time happier than ever. Sitting beside him in the royal chariot was the princess, beaming with joy, as the people warmly welcomed her, showering flowers in her path. From that day on, there was happiness throughout the land.
The Story of BostanaiToC
In the days of long ago, when Persia was a famous and beautiful land, with innumerable rose gardens that perfumed the whole country and gorgeous palaces, there lived a king, named Hormuz. He was a cruel monarch, this Shah of Persia. He tyrannized over his people and never allowed them to live in peace. Above all, he hated the Jews.
In ancient times, when Persia was a renowned and stunning land, filled with countless rose gardens that scented the entire country and magnificent palaces, there lived a king named Hormuz. He was a cruel ruler, this Shah of Persia. He oppressed his people and never let them live in peace. Above all, he despised the Jews.
"These descendants of Abraham," he said to his grand vizier, "never know when they are beaten. How many times it has been reported to me that they have been wiped out of existence, or driven from the land, I know not. Yet nothing, it seems, can crush their spirit. Tell me, why is this?"
"These descendants of Abraham," he said to his chief advisor, "never know when they are defeated. I can't count how many times I've been told they've been wiped out or forced out of their land. Yet nothing, it seems, can break their spirit. Tell me, why is that?"
"It is because they have a firm faith in their future," answered the vizier.
"It’s because they have strong faith in their future," answered the vizier.
"What mean you by those words?" demanded the king, angrily.
"What do you mean by those words?" the king asked, angrily.
"I speak only of what I have heard from their [164]wise men," the vizier replied, hastily. "They hold the belief that they will be restored as a united people to their own land."
"I only speak of what I've heard from their [164] wise men," the vizier replied quickly. "They believe they will be brought back together as one people in their own land."
"Under their own king?" interrupted Hormuz.
"Under their own king?" interrupted Hormuz.
"Under a descendant of the royal House of David," the vizier answered, solemnly.
"Under a descendant of the royal House of David," the vizier replied, seriously.
The king stamped his foot with rage.
The king stomped his foot in anger.
"How dare they think of any other Shah but me," he exclaimed, for his one idea of ruling over people was that he had every right to be cruel to them. Then he said suddenly, "Think you that if there were no more people who could trace their ancestry to this—this David, their faith would be shattered?"
"How dare they consider any other Shah besides me," he shouted, because his only belief about ruling people was that he had every right to be cruel to them. Then he suddenly asked, "Do you think that if there were no more people who could trace their ancestry to this—this David, their faith would be broken?"
"Peradventure, it may be so."
"Maybe, it is possible."
"It shall be so," cried the king. "There shall be no remnants of this House of David."
"It will be done," shouted the king. "There will be no traces left of this House of David."
He summoned his executioners, and when they were lined up before him, he surveyed the evil-looking band with a cunning gleam in his eye.
He called for his executioners, and when they stood in front of him, he looked over the menacing group with a sly glint in his eye.
"Unto you," he said, in a rasping voice, "I hand over all the descendants of the House of David to be found among the Jews in the whole of the realm of Persia. Slay them instantly. See to it that not a single one—man, woman, or child—is left alive. Woe betide you, and you my counselors"—this with a meaning glance at [165]the grand vizier—"if my commands are not carried out to the letter. To your duties. Ye are dismissed from the presence."
"To you," he said in a harsh voice, "I entrust all the descendants of the House of David among the Jews throughout the entire realm of Persia. Kill them immediately. Make sure that not a single one—man, woman, or child—survives. You and my advisors will regret it"—this with a pointed look at [165]the grand vizier—"if my orders are not followed exactly. Get to work. You are dismissed."
Waving them away, he indulged his fancy in thoughts of the coming executions, chuckling the while.
Waving them off, he let his imagination wander to the upcoming executions, chuckling to himself.
From day to day he received reports that his commands were being carried out. The land was filled with weeping, for the cruel butchery was worse than war. None could defend themselves. Mere suspicion was enough for the executioners. They wasted no time with doubts, but slew all who were said to belong to the House of David. The Shah looked over the list each night and chuckled. At last he was informed that all had been slaughtered.
From day to day, he got updates that his orders were being followed. The land was filled with tears, as the brutal killings were worse than battle. No one could protect themselves. Just being suspected was enough for the executioners. They didn't waste time hesitating; they killed everyone who was said to be connected to the House of David. The Shah reviewed the list every night and laughed. Finally, he was told that everyone had been slaughtered.
"'Tis well, 'tis well," he said, rubbing his hands, gleefully, "I shall sleep in peace tonight."
"'It's good, it's good," he said, rubbing his hands happily, "I'll sleep peacefully tonight."
He slept in a bower in a rose garden, and nowhere in the world are the roses so magnificent and so sweet-scented as in Persia.
He slept in a cozy nook in a rose garden, and nowhere else in the world are the roses as beautiful and fragrant as they are in Persia.
"I shall have pleasant dreams," he muttered, but instead he had a nightmare that frightened him terribly.
"I'll have nice dreams," he mumbled, but instead he had a nightmare that scared him a lot.
He dreamed that he was walking in his rose garden, but instead of deriving pleasure from the beautiful trees, he was only angered.
He dreamed he was walking in his rose garden, but instead of enjoying the beautiful flowers, he felt only anger.
[166]"Are there no white, or yellow, or pink roses?" he asked, but received no answer. "All red, deep, deep red," he muttered, in his troubled manner.
[166]"Are there no white, yellow, or pink roses?" he asked, but got no response. "All red, really deep red," he murmured, feeling troubled.
"Tell me," he demanded fiercely, stopping before a tree heavily laden with flowers, "why are you so red today?"
"Tell me," he said urgently, stopping in front of a tree full of flowers, "why do you look so red today?"
And the roses spoke and replied, "Because of the innocent blood that has been shed. It is royal blood that has drenched the ground, and none but crimson roses shall bloom this year in Persia."
And the roses said, "Because of the innocent blood that has been shed. It is royal blood that has soaked the ground, and only red roses will bloom this year in Persia."
"Bah!" screamed the enraged Shah and, drawing his scimitar, he began hacking right and left among the flowers. The beautiful blooms fell to the ground in great showers until the garden was so littered with the red petals that it seemed flooded with a pool of blood. At last only one tree remained, and as the Shah raised his sword to cut it down, an old man stepped from behind it and confronted the king.
"Bah!" yelled the furious Shah, and, pulling out his scimitar, he started slashing wildly among the flowers. The stunning blooms tumbled to the ground in huge cascades until the garden was so covered with red petals that it looked like a pool of blood. Eventually, only one tree was left, and as the Shah lifted his sword to chop it down, an old man stepped out from behind it and faced the king.
"Who art thou, and whence camest thou?" the monarch asked fiercely.
"Who are you, and where did you come from?" the king asked fiercely.
No answer did the old man make. Gazing sternly into the eyes of the Shah, he raised his hand suddenly and unexpectedly, and struck the king such a violent blow that he fell sprawling [167]to the ground. He lay half-stunned among the red petals, looking up at the old man.
No reply did the old man give. Staring intently into the Shah's eyes, he suddenly raised his hand and struck the king with such force that he toppled [167]to the ground. He lay there, dazed among the red petals, looking up at the old man.
"Art thou not satisfied with the destruction thou hast wrought?" the old man asked. "Must thou take the life of the last rose tree?"
"Are you not satisfied with the destruction you have caused?" the old man asked. "Do you have to take the life of the last rose tree?"
The old man stooped to pick up the scimitar which had fallen from the king's grasp.
The old man bent down to pick up the scimitar that had dropped from the king's hand.
"No, no," screamed Hormuz, fearing that he was to be slain. He scrambled to his knees and with clasped hands pleaded to the old man. "Take not my life," he begged. "Spare me, and I shall spare the last tree and cherish it tenderly."
"No, no," shouted Hormuz, panicking that he was about to be killed. He dropped to his knees and, with his hands together, begged the old man. "Don’t take my life," he pleaded. "Spare me, and I will protect the last tree and take care of it with love."
"So be it," said the old man, holding the sword above his head. It dropped to the ground, and looking up, Hormuz saw that the stranger had vanished.
"So be it," said the old man, raising the sword above his head. It fell to the ground, and when Hormuz looked up, he saw that the stranger had disappeared.
The Shah awoke. His body trembled with fear, his head was wracked by a burning pain. He looked round shudderingly to see if the angry old man still stood above him with the threatening sword. Then he sent for his wizards.
The Shah woke up. His body shook with fear, and his head throbbed with intense pain. He looked around nervously to check if the furious old man was still looming over him with the menacing sword. Then he called for his wizards.
"Expound to me my horrid dream," he said.
"Tell me about my terrible dream," he said.
Their interpretations, however, did not please him.
Their interpretations, however, didn't make him happy.
"Ye are fools," he cried. "Make search and find me a man of wisdom who understands these mysteries. Seek a sage among the Jews."
"You’re all fools," he shouted. "Search and find me a wise person who understands these mysteries. Look for a sage among the Jews."
[168]The royal servants hastened to do the king's bidding. Full well they knew that when Hormuz was in a rage, lives were quickly forfeit.
[168]The royal servants hurried to fulfill the king's orders. They understood all too well that when Hormuz was angry, lives were soon lost.
They seized the aged rabbi of the city and brought him before the Shah.
They captured the elderly rabbi of the city and brought him before the Shah.
"Canst thou interpret dreams?" asked the king, abruptly, dispensing with the usual ceremonies.
"Can you interpret dreams?" the king asked suddenly, skipping the usual formalities.
"I can explain the meaning of certain things," returned the rabbi.
"I can explain what certain things mean," replied the rabbi.
"Then fail not to unravel the mystery of my dream," said Hormuz, and he related it. "The secret I must know," he concluded, "or——." But he stopped. He was afraid to add the usual threat of death that morning.
"Then don't forget to figure out the mystery of my dream," said Hormuz, and he shared it. "The secret I need to know," he finished, "or——." But he paused. He was hesitant to mention the usual threat of death that morning.
"'Tis a simple dream," said the rabbi, slowly. "The things of which men—and even kings are but men—dream in their sleep are connected with the deeds performed by day. Thy garden represents the House of David which thou hast sought to destroy. The old man was King David himself, and thou hast promised to cherish and nurture his one remaining descendant."
"'It’s a simple dream,' the rabbi said slowly. 'The things that men— and even kings are just men—dream about in their sleep are connected to the actions they take during the day. Your garden represents the House of David that you've tried to destroy. The old man was King David himself, and you promised to care for and nurture his one remaining descendant.'"
The Shah listened in silence. Then, with a flash in his eye he said, "But all the descendants of this King David were slain."
The Shah listened quietly. Then, with a spark in his eye, he said, "But all the descendants of this King David were killed."
"All but one," said the rabbi. "There is a boy babe, born on the day the executions ceased."
"All but one," said the rabbi. "There's a baby boy, born on the day the executions stopped."
[169]"Where is he?" asked Hormuz.
"Where is he?" asked Hormuz.
"Your vow...." the rabbi began, nervously, for he did not wish to hand over this child to death.
"Your vow...." the rabbi started, anxiously, as he didn't want to hand this child over to death.
"My promise shall be faithfully carried out," interrupted the monarch.
"My promise will be kept," the monarch interrupted.
"The boy is in my house," said the rabbi. "His mother, who escaped the massacre, died when he was born."
"The boy is in my house," said the rabbi. "His mother, who got away from the massacre, died when he was born."
"Bring him hither," commanded Hormuz. "Fear not."
"Bring him here," commanded Hormuz. "Don't be afraid."
From his finger he drew a ring and handed it to the learned man.
From his finger, he took off a ring and gave it to the scholar.
"This is my bond," he said. "The possession of this ensures thy safety."
"This is my promise," he said. "Having this guarantees your safety."
The child was brought to the palace, and the Shah looked at him with intent gaze.
The child was brought to the palace, and the Shah looked at him with a focused gaze.
"He shall be brought up as a prince," said the king. "Servants, attendants and slaves shall he have in great number to minister unto all his needs. He shall be treated with the utmost kindness. And because of my dream in the garden, I name him Bostanai."
"He will be raised as a prince," said the king. "He will have many servants, attendants, and slaves to take care of all his needs. He will be treated with the highest kindness. And because of my dream in the garden, I name him Bostanai."
The Shah did this because "bostan" is the Persian word for rose garden.
The Shah did this because "bostan" is the Persian word for rose garden.
He touched the child with his jeweled scepter and all present bowed low before the babe and [170]showed him the respect and devotion due to a prince.
He touched the child with his jeweled scepter, and everyone present bowed deeply before the baby and [170]showed him the respect and devotion that a prince deserves.
Hormuz, however, was too cruel to be quite satisfied. He feared to harm the boy, but he wanted some proof that Bostanai was really a descendant of King David. The child grew up into a handsome, clever youth, and Hormuz, partly out of fear, but partly because he had really grown to love the boy, kept him constantly by his side.
Hormuz, however, was too harsh to feel completely satisfied. He was afraid to hurt the boy, but he wanted some proof that Bostanai was genuinely a descendant of King David. The child grew into a handsome, intelligent young man, and Hormuz, partly out of fear but also because he had truly come to care for the boy, kept him constantly by his side.
One day, while sitting in the bower in the garden, he watched the boy among the roses. The day was hot and a drowsiness came over the king. He had not slept in that bower since the night of his fateful dream, and he was not happy about doing so now. But he did not lack courage, and he called the boy to him.
One day, while sitting in the gazebo in the garden, he watched the boy among the roses. It was a hot day, and the king started to feel drowsy. He hadn't slept in that gazebo since the night of his fateful dream, and he wasn't thrilled about doing it now. But he wasn't lacking in courage, and he called the boy to him.
"Bostanai," he said, "stand guard by the door, and move not while I sleep."
"Bostanai," he said, "keep watch at the door and don’t move while I sleep."
Hormuz slept soundly and peacefully for some time, and when he awoke he saw the lad standing motionless where he had placed himself.
Hormuz slept soundly and peacefully for a while, and when he woke up, he saw the boy standing still in the spot where he had positioned himself.
"Bostanai," he called, and when the boy turned, he was startled to see blood trickling from a wound on his face.
"Bostanai," he called, and when the boy turned, he was shocked to see blood running from a cut on his face.
"What is that?" he asked, anxiously.
"What is that?" he asked nervously.
"The sting of a wasp," Bostanai replied.
"The sting of a wasp," Bostanai replied.
[171]"Is it not painful?"
"Isn't it painful?"
For answer, the boy only smiled.
For an answer, the boy just smiled.
"How did it happen?" asked the king.
"How did it happen?" the king asked.
"The wasp stung me while I stood guard."
"The wasp stung me while I was keeping watch."
"But couldst thou not brush it away?"
"But can't you just brush it away?"
"No," replied the boy, proudly. "King David was my ancestor, and in the presence of a king I must stand motionless until bidden to make any movement."
"No," replied the boy, proudly. "King David was my ancestor, and in front of a king, I have to stand still until I'm told to move."
Then, before the king could catch him, he swooned from loss of blood, and fell to the ground. He soon recovered, however, and the Shah's doubts were set at rest.
Then, before the king could catch him, he fainted from blood loss and collapsed on the ground. He quickly recovered, though, and the Shah's doubts were eased.
"I know now thou art truly of the House of David," he said, "for none other could have shown such fortitude."
"I know now you're truly from the House of David," he said, "because no one else could have shown such strength."
Bostanai became the Shah's favorite, and when he grew up he was made the ruler of a province. He lived happily, and through him the Jews of the land also lived in prosperity and peace.
Bostanai became the Shah's favorite, and when he grew up, he was made the ruler of a province. He lived happily, and because of him, the Jews of the land also thrived in prosperity and peace.
From Shepherd-Boy to KingToC
On a desolate plain, a little shepherd-boy stood alone. His day's work was over and he had wandered through field and forest listening to the twittering of the birds and the soft sound of the summer breezes as they gently swayed the branches of the trees. He seemed to understand what the birds were saying, and the murmuring of the brook that wound its way through the forest was like a message of Nature to him. Sweet sounds were always in his ears, his heart was ever singing, for the shepherd-boy was a poet. At times he would turn around sharply, thinking he had heard some one calling. One day he was quite startled.
On a quiet plain, a young shepherd boy stood by himself. His work for the day was done, and he had roamed through fields and forests, listening to the chirping of the birds and the gentle sound of the summer breeze as it softly moved the tree branches. He seemed to understand what the birds were saying, and the trickling of the stream that meandered through the woods felt like a message from Nature to him. Pleasant sounds were always in his ears, and his heart was constantly full of song, for the shepherd boy was a poet. Occasionally, he would turn abruptly, thinking he heard someone calling. One day, he was quite surprised.
"David, David," he thought he heard a voice calling, "thou shalt be King of Israel."
"David, David," he thought he heard a voice calling, "you shall be King of Israel."
But he could see nothing, except the trees and the flowers, and so he left the forest and stood in the desolate plain. In the distance he saw a very high hill and as he approached nearer he [174]noticed on the summit a tall tree, without branches or leaves. With great difficulty he climbed the hill. It was quite smooth, bare of vegetation and without rocks, and little David noticed that it gave forth none of those sweet sounds like music that came from other hills.
But he could see nothing except the trees and flowers, so he left the forest and stood in the empty plain. In the distance, he saw a very high hill, and as he got closer, he [174] noticed a tall tree at the top, with no branches or leaves. It was hard work to climb the hill. It was smooth, bare of any plants, and without rocks, and little David noticed that it didn't produce any of those sweet, musical sounds that came from other hills.
The summit gained, he looked at the tree in wonderment. It was not of wood, but of horn.
The summit reached, he gazed at the tree in amazement. It wasn’t made of wood, but of horn.
"'Tis strange," said the boy. "This must be a magic mountain. No tree, or flower, or shrub, can grow in this barren earth."
"'It's strange,' said the boy. 'This has to be a magic mountain. No tree, flower, or shrub can grow in this barren ground.'"
He tried to dig a clod of earth out of the ground, but could not do so, even with his knife, for the ground was as hard as if covered with tough hide.
He tried to dig a chunk of dirt out of the ground, but he couldn't do it, even with his knife, because the ground was as hard as if it were covered with tough skin.
David was greatly puzzled, but, being a boy of courage, he did not begin to run down the mountain.
David was really confused, but since he was a brave boy, he didn't start to run down the mountain.
"I wonder what will happen if I stay here," he said, and he seated himself at the foot of the mysterious horn that grew at the summit and looked about him.
"I wonder what will happen if I stay here," he said, as he sat down at the base of the strange horn that grew at the top and looked around him.
Then he noticed a most peculiar thing. The ground was rising and falling in places as if moved by some power beneath. Listening intently, he also heard a curious rumbling noise, and then a loud-sounding swish. At the same [175]time he saw something rising from the other end of the mountain and whirl through the air.
Then he noticed something really strange. The ground was shifting up and down in spots as if something beneath it was moving. Listening closely, he heard a strange rumbling sound, followed by a loud swish. At the same [175]time, he saw something rise from the other side of the mountain and spin through the air.
"That is just like a tail," exclaimed David in surprise.
"That's just like a tail," David exclaimed in surprise.
The next minute he had to cling with all his might to the horn, for the whole mountain was moving. It was rising, and soon David was quite near the clouds. The earth was a great distance away, and, judging by a tremendous shadow cast by the sun, David could see that he was clinging to the horn of a gigantic animal.
The next minute, he had to hold on tight to the horn because the whole mountain was shifting. It was lifting, and soon David was close to the clouds. The ground was far below, and, by the huge shadow cast by the sun, David realized he was hanging onto the horn of a massive creature.
"I know what it is now," he said. "This is not a mountain, but a unicorn. The monster must have been lying asleep when I mistook it for a hill."
"I get it now," he said. "This isn't a mountain, it's a unicorn. The creature must have been sleeping when I confused it for a hill."
David began to puzzle his brain as to a means of getting down from his perilous perch.
David started to think hard about how to get down from his risky spot.
"I must wait," he said, "until the animal feeds. He will surely lower his head to the ground then and I will slip off."
"I have to wait," he said, "until the animal eats. He’ll definitely lower his head to the ground then, and I’ll be able to slide off."
But a new terror awaited him. The roar of a lion was heard in the distance, and David found that he could understand it.
But a new fear was coming for him. He heard the roar of a lion in the distance, and David realized that he could understand it.
"Bow to me, for I am king of the beasts," the lion roared.
"Bow to me, for I am the king of the beasts," the lion roared.
The lion, however, was so small compared with the unicorn that David could scarcely see it. The [176]unicorn, as soon as it heard the command, began to lower its head, and soon David was enabled to slip to the ground. To his alarm he found himself just in front of the lion. The king of the beasts stood before him with blazing eyes, lashing its sides with his tail. David lost not a moment. Drawing his knife from his belt, the brave boy advanced boldly toward the lion.
The lion, however, was so much smaller than the unicorn that David could hardly see it. The [176]unicorn, as soon as it heard the command, started to lower its head, and soon David was able to slide to the ground. To his shock, he found himself right in front of the lion. The king of the beasts stood there with fiery eyes, flicking its tail against its sides. David didn't waste any time. Pulling his knife from his belt, the brave boy walked boldly toward the lion.
Just then a sound attracted the attention of both the boy and the beast. It was a deer.
Just then, a sound caught the attention of both the boy and the beast. It was a deer.
"I will save thee, boy," it cried. "Mount my back and trust to my speed."
"I'll save you, kid," it shouted. "Hop on my back and trust my speed."
Before the lion could recover from its surprise, David had sprung on to the back of the deer which started to run at lightning speed. David clung tightly to its back. Behind him a fierce roar indicated that the lion was in pursuit. Across the desolate plain and through the forest the chase continued, and when David came within sight of human habitations again, the deer stopped.
Before the lion could recover from its shock, David had jumped onto the back of the deer, which took off at lightning speed. David held on tight. Behind him, a fierce roar signaled that the lion was chasing them. The chase continued across the barren plain and through the forest, and when David finally saw signs of human settlements again, the deer came to a stop.
"Thou art safe now," the deer said to him. "Thou art to become king, and my command was to save thee. Fear not, I will lead the lion astray."
"You're safe now," the deer said to him. "You are going to be king, and my order was to save you. Don't be afraid, I will mislead the lion."
David thanked the deer that had so gallantly saved his life, and as soon as he had slid from its back it dashed off again, faster than ever [177]with the lion still in pursuit. Soon both were out of sight.
David thanked the deer that had bravely saved his life, and as soon as he got off its back, it took off again, faster than ever [177] with the lion still chasing after it. Soon, both disappeared from view.
David sang light-heartedly as he returned to his humble home and years afterward, when he was king of Israel and remembered his escape, he put the words of his song into one of his Psalms.
David sang cheerfully as he walked back to his simple home, and years later, when he was king of Israel and recalled his escape, he included the words of his song in one of his Psalms.
The Magic PalaceToC
Ibrahim, the most learned and pious man of the city, whom everybody held in esteem, fell on troubled days. To none did he speak of his sufferings, for he was proud and would have been compelled to refuse the help which he knew would have been offered to him. His noble wife and five faithful sons suffered in silence, but Ibrahim was sorely troubled when he saw their clothes wearing away to rags and their bodies wasting with hunger.
Ibrahim, the most knowledgeable and devout man in the city, whom everyone respected, fell on hard times. He didn't share his struggles with anyone because he was proud and would have had to turn down the assistance he knew would be offered. His kind wife and five loyal sons endured in silence, but Ibrahim was deeply disturbed when he saw their clothes falling apart and their bodies suffering from hunger.
One day Ibrahim was seated in front of the Holy Book, but he saw not the words on its pages. His eyes were dimmed with tears and his thoughts were far away. He was day-dreaming of a region where hunger and thirst and lack of clothes and shelter were unknown. He sighed heavily and his wife heard.
One day, Ibrahim was sitting in front of the Holy Book, but he couldn’t see the words on the pages. His eyes were filled with tears, and his mind was elsewhere. He was daydreaming about a place where hunger, thirst, and a shortage of clothes and shelter didn’t exist. He sighed deeply, and his wife heard him.
"My dear husband," she said to him gently, "we are starving. You must go forth to seek work for the sake of our five little sons."
"My dear husband," she said softly to him, "we're starving. You need to go out and look for a job for the sake of our five little sons."
[180]"Yes, yes," he replied, sadly, "and for you, too, my devoted wife, but"—and he pointed to his tattered garments—"how can I go out in these? Who will employ a man so miserably clad?"
[180]"Yes, yes," he answered, regretfully, "and for you as well, my loving wife, but"—and he gestured to his worn-out clothes—"how can I go outside in these? Who would hire a man dressed so poorly?"
"I will ask our kind neighbors to lend you some raiment," said his wife, and although he made some demur at first, she did so and was successful in obtaining the loan of a cloak which completely covered Ibrahim and restored to him his dignified appearance.
"I'll ask our nice neighbors to lend you some clothes," said his wife, and although he hesitated at first, she went ahead and successfully borrowed a cloak that completely covered Ibrahim and gave him back his dignified look.
His good wife cheered him with brave words. He took his staff and set out with head erect and his heart filled with a great hope. All people saluted the learned Ibrahim, for it was not often he was seen abroad in the busy streets of the city. He returned their greetings with kindly smiles, but halted not in his walk. He had no wish to make any claims upon his fellow citizens, who would no doubt have gladly assisted him. He desired to go among strangers and work so that he should not be beholden to anyone.
His supportive wife encouraged him with uplifting words. He picked up his staff and left with his head held high and his heart full of hope. Everyone greeted the learned Ibrahim, as it wasn't often he was spotted in the bustling streets of the city. He responded to their salutations with friendly smiles but didn’t stop walking. He didn't want to impose on his fellow citizens, who would have willingly helped him. He wanted to be among strangers and work in a way that he wouldn't owe anything to anyone.
Beyond the city gates, where the palm trees grew and the camels trudged lazily toward the distant desert, he was suddenly accosted by a stranger dressed as an Arab.
Beyond the city gates, where the palm trees swayed and the camels slowly made their way toward the far-off desert, he was suddenly approached by a stranger dressed as an Arab.
[181]"O learned and holy man of the city," he said, "command me, for I am thy slave." At the same time he made a low bow before Ibrahim.
[181]"O wise and revered man of the city," he said, "please give me your orders, for I am your servant." At the same time, he bowed deeply before Ibrahim.
"My slave!" returned Ibrahim, in surprise. "You mock me, stranger. I am wretchedly poor. I seek but the opportunity to sell myself, even as a slave, to any man who will provide food and clothing for my wife and children."
"My slave!" Ibrahim replied, surprised. "You must be joking, stranger. I'm incredibly poor. I'm just looking for a chance to sell myself, even as a slave, to anyone who will provide food and clothing for my wife and kids."
"Sell not thyself," said the Arab. "Offer me for sale instead. I am a marvelous builder. Behold these plans and models, specimens of my skill and handiwork."
"Don't sell yourself," said the Arab. "Offer me for sale instead. I'm an amazing builder. Look at these plans and models, examples of my skill and craftsmanship."
From beneath the folds of his ample robes, the Arab produced a scroll and a box and held them out to Ibrahim. The latter took them, wonderingly. On the scroll were traced designs of stately buildings. Within the box was an exquisite model of a palace, a marvelous piece of work, perfect in detail and workmanship. Ibrahim examined it with great care.
From under the folds of his large robes, the Arab pulled out a scroll and a box and handed them to Ibrahim. He took them, filled with curiosity. The scroll had sketches of impressive buildings. Inside the box was a beautiful model of a palace, an amazing piece of craftsmanship, flawless in detail and quality. Ibrahim looked it over very carefully.
"I have never seen anything so beautiful," he admitted. "It is wrought and fashioned with exceeding good taste. It is in itself a work of art. You must indeed be a wondrous craftsman. Whence come you?"
"I've never seen anything so beautiful," he confessed. "It's made and designed with incredible taste. It’s truly a piece of art. You must be an amazing craftsman. Where are you from?"
"What matters that?" replied the Arab. "I [182]am thy slave. Is there not in this city some rich merchant or nobleman who needs the services of such talents as I possess? Seek him out and dispose of me to him. To thee he will give ear; to me he will not listen."
"What does that matter?" replied the Arab. "I [182]am your servant. Is there not someone in this city, a wealthy merchant or noble, who needs the skills I have? Find him and offer me to him. He will listen to you; he won't listen to me."
Ibrahim pondered over this strange request for a while.
Ibrahim thought about this odd request for a while.
"Agreed!" he said, at length.
"Agreed!" he said finally.
Together they returned to the city. There Ibrahim made inquiries in the bazaar where the wealthy traders met to discuss their affairs, and soon learned of a rich dealer in precious stones, a man of a multitude of charitable deeds, who was anxious to erect an imposing residence. He called upon the jeweler.
Together they went back to the city. There, Ibrahim asked around in the marketplace where the wealthy traders gathered to talk about their business, and soon found out about a rich gem dealer, a man known for many charitable acts, who wanted to build an impressive house. He visited the jeweler.
"Noble sir," he said, "I hear that it is thy intention to erect a palace the like of which this city has not yet seen, an edifice that will be an everlasting joy to its possessor, a delight to all who gaze upon it, and which will bring renown to this city."
“Noble sir,” he said, “I hear that you plan to build a palace unlike anything this city has seen before, a structure that will bring lasting joy to its owner, delight everyone who looks at it, and make this city famous.”
"That is so," said the merchant. "You have interpreted the desire of my heart as if you had read its secret. I would fain dedicate to the uses of the ruler of this city a palace that will shed luster on his name."
"That's true," said the merchant. "You've understood the longing of my heart as if you had read its secret. I would love to dedicate a palace to the ruler of this city that will bring honor to his name."
"It is well," returned Ibrahim. "I have brought [183]thee an architect and builder of genius. Examine his plans and designs. If they please thee, as assuredly they will, purchase the man from me, for he is my slave."
"It’s all good," Ibrahim replied. "I’ve brought you an architect and builder of great talent. Check out his plans and designs. If you like them, which I’m sure you will, buy him from me, because he is my slave."
The jeweler could not understand the plans on the scroll, but on the model in the box he feasted his eyes for several minutes in speechless amazement.
The jeweler couldn't make sense of the plans on the scroll, but he stared in awe at the model in the box for several minutes, completely speechless.
"It is indeed remarkable," he said at last. "I will give thee eighty thousand gold pieces for thy slave, who must build for me just such a palace."
"It really is amazing," he finally said. "I’ll give you eighty thousand gold pieces for your slave, who needs to build me a palace just like that."
Ibrahim immediately informed the Arab, who at once consented to perform the task, and then the pious man hastened home to his wife and children with the good news and the money, which made him rich for the rest of his days.
Ibrahim quickly told the Arab, who immediately agreed to do the job, and then the devout man rushed home to his wife and kids with the great news and the money, which made him wealthy for the rest of his life.
To the Arab the jeweler said, "Thou wilt regain thy liberty if thou wilt succeed in thy undertaking. Begin at once. I will forthwith engage the workmen."
To the Arab, the jeweler said, "You will regain your freedom if you succeed in your task. Start right away. I will immediately hire the workers."
"I need no workmen," was the Arab's singular reply. "Take me to the land whereon I must build, and to-morrow thy palace shall be complete."
"I don't need any workers," was the Arab's only response. "Take me to the land where I have to build, and tomorrow your palace will be finished."
"Tomorrow!"
"Tomorrow!"
"Even as I say," answered the Arab.
"Even as I say," replied the Arab.
[184]The sun was setting in golden glory when they reached the ground, and pointing to the sky the Arab said: "Tomorrow, when the great orb of light rises above the distant hills, its rays will strike the minarets and domes and towers of thy palace, noble sir. Leave me now. I must pray."
[184]The sun was setting in a beautiful golden hue when they arrived on the ground, and pointing to the sky the Arab said: "Tomorrow, when the sun rises over the distant hills, its rays will hit the minarets, domes, and towers of your palace, noble sir. Please leave me now. I need to pray."
In perfect bewilderment, the merchant left the stranger. From a distance he watched the man devoutly praying. He had made up his mind to watch all the night; but when the moon rose, deep sleep overcame him and he dreamed. He dreamed that he saw myriads of men swarming about strange machines and scaffolding which grew higher and higher, hiding a vast structure.
In complete confusion, the merchant walked away from the stranger. He watched from a distance as the man prayed fervently. He had decided to stay awake all night, but when the moon rose, he was overwhelmed by deep sleep and began to dream. In his dream, he saw countless men crowded around unfamiliar machines and scaffolding that kept rising higher and higher, obscuring a massive structure.
Ibrahim dreamed, too, but in his vision one figure, that of the Arab, stood out above all other things. Ibrahim scanned the features of the stranger closely; he followed, as it were, the man's every movement. He noticed how all the workmen and particularly the supervisors did the stranger great honor, showing him the deference due to one of the highest position. And with grave and dignified mien, the Arab responded kindly. From the heavens a bright light shone upon the scene, the radiance being softest wherever the Arab stood.
Ibrahim had dreams too, but in his vision, one figure, the Arab, stood out above everything else. Ibrahim took a close look at the stranger's features; he seemed to follow the man’s every move. He noticed how all the workers, especially the supervisors, treated the stranger with great respect, giving him the honor due to someone of the highest status. The Arab responded warmly, maintaining a serious and dignified demeanor. A bright light shone down from above, the glow being gentlest wherever the Arab was.
In his dream, it so appeared to Ibrahim, he [185]rose from his bed, went out into the night, and approached the palace magically rising from the waste ground beyond the city. Nearer and nearer his footsteps took him, until he stood beside the Arab again. One of the chief workmen approached and addressed the stranger—by name!
In his dream, it seemed to Ibrahim that he [185]got out of bed, walked out into the night, and came to the palace that looked like it was magically emerging from the wasteland beyond the city. He moved closer and closer until he was standing next to the Arab again. One of the main workers came up and spoke to the stranger— using his name!
Then it was Ibrahim understood—and he awoke. The sun was streaming in through the lattice of his bedroom. He sprang from his bed and looked out upon a magnificent spectacle. Beyond the city the sun's rays were reflected by a dazzling array of gilded cupolas and glittering spires, the towers of the palace of marble that he had seen builded in his dream. Instantly he went out and made haste to the palace to assure himself that his dream was really over. Ibrahim and the jeweler arrived before the gates at the same moment. They stood speechless with amazement and admiration before the model of the Arab grown to immense proportions.
Then Ibrahim understood—and he woke up. The sun was shining through the window of his bedroom. He jumped out of bed and looked at a stunning view. Beyond the city, the sun's rays reflected off a dazzling array of golden domes and sparkling spires, the towers of the marble palace that he had seen built in his dream. Immediately, he went out and hurried to the palace to confirm that his dream was truly over. Ibrahim and the jeweler arrived at the gates at the same time. They stood there, speechless with awe and admiration before the giant model of the Arab.
Almost at the same moment, the gates, ornamented with beaten gold, opened from within and the Arab stood before them. Ibrahim bent low his head.
Almost at the same moment, the gates, decorated with hammered gold, swung open from inside and the Arab stood before them. Ibrahim bowed his head.
The Arab addressed the merchant.
The Arab spoke to the merchant.
"Have I fulfilled my promise and earned my freedom?" he asked.
"Did I keep my promise and earn my freedom?" he asked.
"Then farewell, and may blessings rest on thee and the good Ibrahim and on all your works."
"Then goodbye, and may blessings be with you, the good Ibrahim, and all your endeavors."
Thus spoke the Arab, raising his hands in benediction. Then he disappeared within the golden doors.
Thus spoke the Arab, raising his hands in blessing. Then he vanished through the golden doors.
The jeweler and Ibrahim followed quickly, but though they hastened through the halls and corridors of many colored marbles, in and out of rooms lighted by windows of clearest crystal, and up and down staircases of burnished metal, they could find no one. Emerging into the open again, they saw a huge crowd standing in wonderment before the gates.
The jeweler and Ibrahim hurried after him, but even though they rushed through the halls and corridors of colorful marble, in and out of rooms illuminated by crystal-clear windows, and up and down polished metal staircases, they found no one. When they stepped outside again, they saw a large crowd staring in awe at the gates.
"Tell me," said the jeweler, "who was the builder of this magic palace."
"Tell me," said the jeweler, "who built this magical palace?"
"Elijah, the Prophet," said Ibrahim, "the benefactor of mankind, who revisits the earth to assist in their distress those deemed worthy. Blessed am I, and blessed art thou for thy good deeds, for we have been truly honored."
"Elijah, the Prophet," said Ibrahim, "the helper of humanity, who comes back to the earth to support those who are worthy in their time of need. I am blessed, and you are blessed for your good actions, as we have been truly honored."
To show his gratitude, the merchant gave a banquet in his palace to all the people in the city and scattered gold and silver pieces among the crowds that thronged the streets.
To show his gratitude, the merchant hosted a banquet in his palace for everyone in the city and tossed gold and silver coins into the crowds that filled the streets.
The Sleep of One Hundred YearsToC
It was at the time of the destruction of the First Temple. The cruel war had laid Jerusalem desolate, and terrible was the suffering of the people.
It was during the destruction of the First Temple. The brutal war had left Jerusalem in ruins, and the suffering of the people was immense.
Rabbi Onias, mounted on a camel, was sorrowfully making his way toward the unhappy city. He had traveled many days and was weary from lack of sleep and faint with hunger, yet he would not touch the basket of dates he had with him, nor would he drink from the water in a leather bottle attached to the saddle.
Rabbi Onias, riding on a camel, was sadly heading toward the troubled city. He had traveled for many days and was exhausted from lack of sleep and weak from hunger, yet he refused to eat the basket of dates he carried or to drink from the water in the leather bottle attached to the saddle.
"Perchance," he said, "I shall meet some one who needs them more than I."
"Maybe," he said, "I'll meet someone who needs them more than I do."
But everywhere the land was deserted. One day, nearing the end of the journey, he saw a man planting a carob tree at the foot of a hill.
But everywhere the land was empty. One day, as he was getting close to the end of his journey, he saw a man planting a carob tree at the base of a hill.
"The Chaldeans," said the man, "have destroyed my beautiful vineyards and all my crops, but I must sow and plant anew, so that the land may live again."
"The Chaldeans," the man said, "have destroyed my beautiful vineyards and all my crops, but I have to plant and sow again, so that the land can thrive once more."
[189]Onias passed sorrowfully on and at the top of the hill he stopped. Before him lay Jerusalem, not the once beautiful city with its hundreds of domes and minarets that caught the first rays of the sun each morning, but a vast heap of ruins and charred buildings. Onias threw himself on the ground and wept bitterly. No human being could he see, and the sun was setting over what looked like a city of the dead.
[189]Onias walked on sadly and stopped at the top of the hill. In front of him was Jerusalem, no longer the beautiful city with its hundreds of domes and minarets that caught the morning sun’s first rays, but a huge pile of ruins and burned buildings. Onias fell to the ground and cried bitterly. He couldn’t see another soul, and the sun was setting over what appeared to be a city of the dead.
"Woe, woe," he cried. "Zion, my beautiful Zion, is no more. Can it ever rise again? Not in a hundred years can its glory be renewed."
"Woe, woe," he cried. "Zion, my beautiful Zion, is gone. Can it ever rise again? Not in a hundred years can its glory be restored."
The sun sank lower as he continued to gaze upon the ruined city, and darkness gathered over the scene. Utterly exhausted, Onias, laying his head upon his camel on the ground, fell into a deep sleep.
The sun set lower as he kept looking at the destroyed city, and darkness enveloped the scene. Completely worn out, Onias rested his head on his camel's neck on the ground and fell into a deep sleep.
The silver moon shone serenely through the night and paled with the dawn, and the sun cast its bright rays on the sleeping rabbi. Darkness spread its mantle of night once more, and again the sun rose, and still Onias slept. Days passed into weeks, the weeks merged into months, and the months rolled on until years went by; but Rabbi Onias did not waken.
The silver moon shone calmly through the night and faded with the dawn, while the sun cast its bright rays on the sleeping rabbi. Darkness returned once more, and again the sun rose, yet Onias continued to sleep. Days turned into weeks, the weeks blended into months, and the months rolled on until years had passed; but Rabbi Onias did not wake up.
Seeds, blown by the winds and brought by the birds, dropped around him, took root and grew [190]into shrubs, and soon a thick hedge surrounded him and screened him from all who passed. A date that had fallen from his basket, took root also, and in time there rose a beautiful palm tree which cast a shade over the sleeping figure.
Seeds, carried by the wind and brought by the birds, landed around him, took root, and grew [190]into shrubs. Soon, a dense hedge surrounded him, hiding him from everyone who passed by. A date that had fallen from his basket also took root, and eventually, a beautiful palm tree grew, providing shade over the sleeping figure.
And thus a hundred years rolled by.
And so a hundred years went by.
Suddenly, Onias moved, stretched himself and yawned. He was awake again. He looked around confused.
Suddenly, Onias moved, stretched, and yawned. He was awake again. He looked around, confused.
"Strange," he muttered. "Did I not fall asleep on a hill overlooking Jerusalem last night? How comes it now that I am hemmed in by a thicket and am lying in the shade of this noble date palm?"
"Strange," he muttered. "Did I not fall asleep on a hill overlooking Jerusalem last night? How is it that I'm now surrounded by a thicket and lying in the shade of this grand date palm?"
With great difficulty he rose to his feet.
With a lot of effort, he got to his feet.
"Oh, how my bones do ache!" he cried. "I must have overslept myself. And where is my camel?"
"Oh, how my bones ache!" he exclaimed. "I must have overslept. And where is my camel?"
Puzzled, he put his hand to his beard. Then he gave a cry of anguish.
Puzzled, he touched his beard. Then he let out a cry of distress.
"What is this? My beard is snow-white and so long that it almost reaches to the ground."
"What is this? My beard is completely white and so long that it almost touches the ground."
He sank down again, but the mound on which he sat was but a heap of rubbish and collapsed under his weight. Beneath it were bones. Hastily clearing away the rubbish, he saw the skeleton of a camel.
He sank down again, but the pile he was sitting on was just a heap of trash and collapsed under his weight. Underneath it were bones. Quickly clearing away the debris, he saw the skeleton of a camel.
[191]"This surely must be my camel," he said. "Can I have slept so long? The saddle-bags have rotted, too. But what is this?" and he picked up the basket of dates and the water-bottle. The dates and the water were quite fresh.
[191] "This must be my camel," he said. "Have I really slept that long? The saddle-bags have decayed, too. But what’s this?" He picked up the basket of dates and the water bottle. The dates and the water were completely fresh.
"This must be some miracle," he said. "This must be a sign for me to continue my journey. But, alas, that Jerusalem should be destroyed!"
"This has to be some kind of miracle," he said. "This has to be a sign for me to keep going on my journey. But, unfortunately, that Jerusalem is going to be destroyed!"
He looked around and was more puzzled than ever. When he had fallen asleep the hill had been bare of vegetation. Now it was covered with carob trees.
He looked around and was more confused than ever. When he had fallen asleep, the hill had been empty of plants. Now it was filled with carob trees.
"I think I remember a man planting a carob tree yesterday," he said. "But was it yesterday?"
"I think I remember a guy planting a carob tree yesterday," he said. "But was it really yesterday?"
He turned in the other direction and gave a cry of astonishment. The sun was shining on a noble city of glittering pinnacles and minarets, and around it were smiling fields and vineyards.
He turned the other way and let out a shout of surprise. The sun was shining on a beautiful city with sparkling towers and minarets, and surrounding it were lush fields and vineyards.
"Jerusalem still lives," he exclaimed. "Of a truth I have been dreaming—dreaming that it was destroyed. Praise be to God that it was but a dream."
"Jerusalem is still alive," he exclaimed. "I truly have been dreaming—dreaming that it was destroyed. Thank God it was just a dream."
With all speed he made his way across the plain to the city. People looked at him strangely and pointed him out to one another, and the children ran after him and called him names he did [192]not understand. But he took no notice. Near the outskirts of the city he paused.
With all his might, he hurried across the field to the city. People stared at him oddly and pointed him out to each other, while the kids chased after him, calling him names he didn’t understand. But he ignored them. Close to the edge of the city, he stopped.
"Canst thou tell me, father," he said to an old man, "which is the house of Onias, the rabbi?"
"Can you tell me, father," he said to an old man, "which is the house of Onias, the rabbi?"
"'Tis thy wit, or thy lack of it, that makes thee call me father," replied the man. "I must be but a child compared with thee."
"'It's your wit, or lack of it, that makes you call me father," replied the man. "I must be just a child compared to you."
Others gathered around and stared hard at Onias.
Others gathered around and stared intently at Onias.
"Didst thou speak of Rabbi Onias?" asked one. "I know of one who says that was the name of his grandfather. I will bring him."
"Did you mention Rabbi Onias?" asked one. "I know someone who says that was his grandfather's name. I'll go get him."
He hastened away and soon returned with an aged man of about eighty.
He quickly left and soon came back with an elderly man who was around eighty years old.
"Who art thou?" Onias asked.
"Who are you?" Onias asked.
"Onias is my name," was the reply. "I am called so in honor of my sainted grandfather, Rabbi Onias, who disappeared mysteriously one hundred years ago, after the destruction of the First Temple."
"Onias is my name," was the reply. "I’m named after my revered grandfather, Rabbi Onias, who vanished under mysterious circumstances a hundred years ago, after the destruction of the First Temple."
"A hundred years," murmured Onias. "Can I have slept so long?"
"A hundred years," murmured Onias. "Could I have really slept for that long?"
"By thy appearance, it would seem so," replied the other Onias. "The Temple has been rebuilt since then."
"From what I can see, it looks that way," replied the other Onias. "The Temple has been rebuilt since then."
"Then it was not a dream," said the old man.
"Then it wasn't a dream," said the old man.
[193]They led him gently indoors, but everything was strange to him. The customs, the manners, the habits of the people, their dress, their talk, was all different, and every time he spoke they laughed.
[193]They guided him softly inside, but everything felt unfamiliar. The customs, the behaviors, the way people dressed, their conversations, all seemed different, and every time he spoke, they laughed.
"Thou seemest like a creature from another world," they said. "Thou speakest only of the things that have long passed away."
"You seem like a being from another world," they said. "You only talk about things that are long gone."
One day he called his grandson.
One day, he called his grandson.
"Lead me," he said, "to the place of my long sleep. Perchance I will sleep again. I am not of this world, my child. I am alone, a stranger here, and would fain leave ye."
"Lead me," he said, "to the place of my long sleep. Maybe I will sleep again. I don't belong to this world, my child. I am alone, a stranger here, and I would gladly leave you."
Taking the dates and the bottle of water which still remained fresh, he made his way to where he had slept for a hundred years, and there his prayer for peace was answered. He slept again, but not in this world will he awaken.
Taking the dates and the bottle of water that was still fresh, he headed to where he had slept for a hundred years, and there his prayer for peace was answered. He slept again, but he won't wake up in this world.
King for Three DaysToC
Godfrey de Bouillon was a famous warrior, a daring general and bold leader of men, who gained victories in several countries. And so, in the year 1095, when the first Crusade came to be arranged, he was entrusted with the command of one of the armies and led it across Europe in the historic march to the Holy Land.
Godfrey de Bouillon was a renowned warrior, a fearless general, and a courageous leader of men, who achieved victories in various countries. So, in 1095, when the first Crusade was being organized, he was given command of one of the armies and led it across Europe in the historic journey to the Holy Land.
Like many a great soldier of his period, Godfrey was a cruel man, and, above all, he hated the Jews.
Like many great soldiers of his time, Godfrey was a ruthless man, and above all, he despised the Jews.
"In this, our Holy War," he said to his men, "we shall slay all the children of Israel wherever we shall fall in with them. I shall not rest content until I have exterminated the Jews."
"In this, our Holy War," he told his men, "we will kill all the children of Israel wherever we encounter them. I won't be satisfied until I've wiped out the Jews."
True to his inhuman oath, Godfrey and his soldiers massacred large numbers of Jews. They did this without pity or mercy, saying: "We are performing a sacred duty, for we have the blessings of the priests on our enterprise."
True to his brutal oath, Godfrey and his soldiers slaughtered many Jews. They did this without compassion or mercy, claiming: "We are fulfilling a sacred duty, as we have the priests' blessings on our mission."
Godfrey felt sure he would be victorious, but [196]he also wanted to obtain the blessing of a rabbi. It was a curious desire, but in those days such things were not considered at all strange, and so Godfrey de Bouillon sent for the learned Rabbi Solomon ben Isaac, better known by his world-famed name of Rashi.
Godfrey was confident he would win, but [196]he also wanted to get the blessing of a rabbi. It was an unusual wish, but back then, it wasn't seen as strange at all. So, Godfrey de Bouillon called for the knowledgeable Rabbi Solomon ben Isaac, who was better known by his famous name, Rashi.
Rashi, one of the wisest sages of the Jews, came to Godfrey, and the two men stood facing each other.
Rashi, one of the smartest sages of the Jews, approached Godfrey, and the two men faced each other.
"Thou hast heard of my undertaking to capture Jerusalem," said Godfrey, haughtily. "I demand thy blessing on my venture."
"You're aware of my plan to capture Jerusalem," Godfrey said arrogantly. "I ask for your blessing on my endeavor."
"Blessings are not in the gift of man; they are bestowed by Heaven—on worthy objects," answered Rashi.
"Blessings aren't something humans can give; they're granted by Heaven—to those who deserve them," Rashi replied.
"Trifle not with words," retorted the warrior, "or they may cost thee dear. A holy man can invoke a blessing."
"Don't mess around with words," the warrior shot back, "or they might cost you a lot. A holy person can call down a blessing."
But Rashi was not afraid. He was becoming an old man then, but he was as brave as the swaggering soldier, and he faced Godfrey unflinchingly.
But Rashi wasn't scared. He was getting older, but he was just as brave as the boastful soldier, and he faced Godfrey without hesitation.
"I can make no claim on the God of Israel on behalf of one who has sworn to destroy all the descendants of His chosen people," he said.
"I can't make any claims to the God of Israel for someone who has sworn to wipe out all the descendants of His chosen people," he said.
"So, ho!" exclaimed Godfrey, "you defy me."
"So, ho!" exclaimed Godfrey, "you dare to challenge me."
But he stopped his angry words abruptly. [197]He had no wish to quarrel with any holy man, for that might make him nervous. And nervousness, then, was misunderstood as superstition. Besides, the rabbi might curse him.
But he cut off his angry words suddenly. [197]He didn't want to argue with any holy man, since that could make him anxious. And anxiety could easily be mistaken for superstition. Plus, the rabbi might put a curse on him.
"If you will not bless," he said, "perhaps you will deign to raise the veil of the future for me. You wise men of the Jews are seers and can foretell events—so they say. A hundred thousand chariots filled with soldiers brave, determined and strong, are at my command. Tell me, shall I succeed, or fail?"
"If you won’t bless me," he said, "maybe you’ll consider revealing the future for me. You wise men of the Jews are supposed to be seers who can predict events. I have a hundred thousand chariots filled with brave, determined, and strong soldiers at my command. Tell me, will I succeed or fail?"
"Thou wilt do both." Rashi replied.
"You'll do both," Rashi said.
"What mean you?" demanded Godfrey, angrily.
"What do you mean?" Godfrey asked angrily.
"This. Jerusalem will fall to thee. So it is ordained, and thou wilt become its king."
"This. Jerusalem will fall to you. It's meant to be, and you will become its king."
"Ha, ha! So you deem it wisest to pronounce a blessing after all," interrupted Godfrey. "I am content."
"Ha, ha! So you think it's best to offer a blessing after all," interrupted Godfrey. "I'm okay with that."
"I have not spoken all," said the rabbi, gravely. "Three days wilt thou rule and no more."
"I haven't said everything," the rabbi replied seriously. "You will rule for three days and no longer."
Godfrey turned pale.
Godfrey went pale.
"Shall I return?" he asked, slowly.
"Should I come back?" he asked, slowly.
"Not with thy multitude of chariots. Thy vast army will have dwindled to three horses and three men when thou reachest this city."
"Not with your many chariots. Your huge army will have shrunk to three horses and three men by the time you arrive in this city."
[198]"Enough," cried Godfrey. "If you think to affright me with these ominous words, you fail in your intent. And hearken, Rabbi of the Jews, your words shall be remembered. Should they prove incorrect in the minutest detail—if I am King of Jerusalem for four days, or return with four horsemen—you shall pay the penalty of a false prophet and shall be consigned to the flames. Do you understand? You shall be put to death."
[198] "Enough," shouted Godfrey. "If you think you can scare me with these threatening words, you’re mistaken. And listen, Rabbi of the Jews, I will remember what you said. If you are wrong in even the smallest detail—whether I am King of Jerusalem for four days or come back with four horsemen—you will face the consequences of being a false prophet and will be thrown into the flames. Do you get it? You will be executed."
"I understand well," returned Rashi, quite unmoved, "it is a sentence which you and your kind love to pronounce with or without the sanction of those whom you call your holy men. It is not I who fear, Godfrey de Bouillon. I seek not to peer into the future to assure my own safety."
"I get it," Rashi replied, completely unfazed, "it’s a statement that you and people like you love to make, with or without the approval of the so-called holy men. It’s not me who’s afraid, Godfrey de Bouillon. I don’t need to look into the future to secure my own safety."
With these words they parted, the rabbi returning to his prayers and to his studies which have enriched the learning of the Jews, while Godfrey proceeded to lay a trail of innocent Jewish blood along the banks of the Rhine in his march to Palestine.
With these words they parted, the rabbi going back to his prayers and the studies that have enriched Jewish learning, while Godfrey set out to leave a path of innocent Jewish blood along the banks of the Rhine on his way to Palestine.
History has set on record the events of the Crusade. Godfrey, after many battles, laid siege to the Holy City, captured it, and drove the Jews into one of the synagogues and burned [199]them alive. Eight days afterward, his soldiers raised him on their shields and proclaimed him king.
History has recorded the events of the Crusade. Godfrey, after many battles, besieged the Holy City, captured it, and forced the Jews into one of the synagogues, where they were burned alive. Eight days later, his soldiers lifted him on their shields and declared him king.
Godfrey was delighted, but two days later he thought the matter over carefully and decided that he could not live in Jerusalem always. So next day he called together his captains and said:
Godfrey was thrilled, but two days later he reflected on the situation and decided that he couldn’t stay in Jerusalem forever. The following day, he gathered his captains and said:
"You have done me great honor. But I must return to Europe, and it would be more befitting that I should be styled Duke of Jerusalem and Guardian of the Holy City than its sovereign."
"You’ve honored me greatly. But I have to go back to Europe, and it would be more appropriate for me to be called Duke of Jerusalem and Guardian of the Holy City rather than its ruler."
That night, however, he suddenly remembered the prediction of Rashi.
That night, though, he suddenly recalled Rashi's prediction.
"For three days I have been King of Jerusalem," he muttered. "The rabbi of the Jews spoke truth."
"For three days, I've been the King of Jerusalem," he muttered. "The rabbi of the Jews was right."
He could not help wondering whether the rest of the prophecy would be fulfilled, and he became moody. He was joyful when he gained a victory, but there came also disasters, and he was plunged into despondency. The reverses affected the buoyancy of his troops, disease decimated their ranks, and desertions further depleted their numbers. Slowly but surely his mighty army dwindled away to a mere handful of dissatisfied men and decrepit horses.
He couldn't help but wonder if the rest of the prophecy would come true, and he grew gloomy. He felt joy when he achieved a victory, but then disasters followed, leaving him in despair. The setbacks took a toll on the morale of his troops, illness thinned their ranks, and desertions further reduced their numbers. Gradually, his once-mighty army shrank to just a small group of unhappy men and worn-out horses.
[200]It was a ragged and wretched procession that he led back across Europe, and daily his retinue grew smaller. Men and horses dropped from sheer fatigue helpless by the wayside, and were left there to die, with the hungry vultures perched on trees, patiently waiting for the last flicker of life to depart before they set to work to pick the bones of all flesh.
[200]It was a ragged and miserable group that he led back across Europe, and every day his followers became fewer. Men and horses collapsed from sheer exhaustion, helpless by the roadside, left there to die, as hungry vultures sat in the trees, patiently waiting for the last spark of life to fade before they began to pick the bones clean.
Godfrey de Bouillon had gained his victory, but at what cost? Thousands of men, women and children had been murdered, thousands of his soldiers had fallen in battle, and now hundreds of others had dropped out of the ranks to end their last hours on the ghastly road that led from Jerusalem back to western Europe. Do you wonder that Godfrey was unhappy, and that he thought every moment of the words of Rashi?
Godfrey de Bouillon had won his victory, but at what price? Thousands of men, women, and children had been killed, countless soldiers had died in battle, and now hundreds of others had left the ranks to spend their final hours on the horrific road that led from Jerusalem back to Western Europe. Can you blame Godfrey for being unhappy and for constantly thinking about Rashi's words?
At length he reached the city of Worms where Rashi dwelt. With him were four men, mounted on horses.
At last, he arrived in the city of Worms, where Rashi lived. Accompanying him were four men on horseback.
"It is well," he said, with as much cheerfulness as he could muster, as he surveyed the remnants of his once proud army. "The rabbi has failed."
"It’s alright," he said, mustering as much cheerfulness as he could as he looked over the remnants of his once proud army. "The rabbi has failed."
Godfrey bade his men fall into line behind him and he proudly rode through the gate of [201]the city. As he did so, he heard a cry of alarm. He turned hastily and saw a huge stone falling from the city's gate. It dropped on the soldier riding just behind him, killing both man and horse.
Godfrey signaled his men to line up behind him, and he proudly rode through the city gate of [201]. As he did, he heard a shout of warning. He quickly turned and saw a massive stone falling from the city gate. It landed on the soldier riding just behind him, killing both the man and his horse.
"You have spoken truth; would that I had taken heed of your words," he said to the rabbi. "I am a broken man. You will assuredly achieve great fame in Israel."
"You've spoken the truth; I wish I had listened to your words," he said to the rabbi. "I am a broken man. You will definitely gain great fame in Israel."
And so it has come to pass. Should you, by chance, ever visit the city of Brussels, the capital of Belgium, fail not to look upon the statue of Godfrey de Bouillon, with his sword proudly raised. It stands in the Place Royale but a few minutes' walk from the synagogue. Should you ever be in the ancient city of Worms that stands on the Rhine, do as other visitors, Jews and Gentiles—enter the synagogue that was built many centuries ago, and you will see the room where Rashi studied and the stone seat on which he sat. And not far from the synagogue you will see the ancient gate of the city, named in honor of Rabbi Solomon ben Isaac, the Rashi Gate. Perhaps it is the very one under which Godfrey de Bouillon passed into the city with his three mounted companions, as the legend tells.
And so it has come to pass. If you ever visit the city of Brussels, the capital of Belgium, be sure to check out the statue of Godfrey de Bouillon, with his sword proudly raised. It stands in the Place Royale just a few minutes' walk from the synagogue. If you find yourself in the ancient city of Worms on the Rhine, do what other visitors—both Jews and non-Jews—do: enter the synagogue built many centuries ago, and you'll see the room where Rashi studied and the stone seat where he sat. Not far from the synagogue, you’ll find the old city gate named after Rabbi Solomon ben Isaac, the Rashi Gate. It might just be the one under which Godfrey de Bouillon entered the city with his three mounted companions, as the legend says.
The Palace in the CloudsToC
Ikkor, the Jewish vizier of the king of Assyria, was the wisest man in the land, but he was not happy. He was the greatest favorite of the king who heaped honors upon him, and the idol of the people who bowed before him in the streets and cast themselves on the ground at his feet to kiss the hem of his garment. Always he had a kindly word and a smile for those who sought his advice and guidance, but his eyes were ever sad, and tears would trickle down his cheeks as he watched the little children at play in the streets.
Ikkor, the Jewish advisor to the king of Assyria, was the smartest person in the land, but he wasn't happy. He was the king's favorite, receiving countless honors, and he was adored by the people, who would bow to him in the streets and fall to the ground to kiss the hem of his garment. He always had a kind word and a smile for those who came to him for advice, but his eyes were always sad, and tears would roll down his cheeks as he watched the little children playing in the streets.
His fame as a man of wisdom was known far beyond the borders of Assyria, and rulers feared to give offense to the king who had Ikkor as the chief of his counselors to assist in the affairs of state. But Ikkor would oft sit alone in his beautiful palace and sigh heavily. No sound of children's laughter was ever heard in the palace of Ikkor, and that was the cause [204]of his sorrow. Ikkor was a pious man and deeply learned in the Holy Law; and he had prayed long and devoutly and had listened unto the advice of magicians that he might be blessed with but one son, or even a daughter, to carry down his name and renown. But the years passed and no child was born to him.
His reputation as a wise man reached far beyond the borders of Assyria, and rulers were cautious not to offend the king who had Ikkor as his top advisor to help with state matters. But Ikkor often sat alone in his beautiful palace, sighing heavily. There was never any sound of children's laughter in Ikkor's palace, and that was the source [204] of his sadness. Ikkor was a devout man, well-versed in the Holy Law; he had prayed long and earnestly and had heeded the advice of magicians in hopes of being blessed with at least one son, or even a daughter, to carry on his name and legacy. But the years went by, and no child was born to him.
Every year, on the advice of the king, he married another wife, and now he had in his harem thirty wives, all childless. He determined to take unto himself no more wives, and one night he dreamed a dream in which a spirit appeared to him and said:
Every year, following the king's advice, he married another wife, and now he had thirty wives in his harem, all of whom were childless. He decided not to marry any more wives, and one night he had a dream where a spirit appeared to him and said:
"Ikkor, thou wilt die full of years and honor, but childless. Therefore, take Nadan, the son of thy widowed sister and let him be a son to thee."
"Ikkor, you will die old and honored, but without children. So, take Nadan, your widowed sister's son, and let him be like a son to you."
Nadan was a handsome youth of fifteen, and Ikkor related his dream to the boy's mother who permitted him to take Nadan to his palace and there bring him up as his own son. The sadness faded from the vizier's eyes as he watched the lad at his games and his lessons, and Ikkor himself imparted wisdom to Nadan. But, first to his surprise, and then to his grief, Nadan was not thankful for the riches and love lavished upon him. He neglected his lessons and [205]grew proud, haughty and arrogant. He treated the servants of the household harshly and did not obey the wise maxims of Ikkor.
Nadan was a handsome fifteen-year-old, and Ikkor shared his dream with the boy's mother, who allowed him to take Nadan to his palace and raise him as his own son. The sadness disappeared from the vizier's eyes as he watched the boy play and learn, and Ikkor himself taught Nadan valuable lessons. But, much to his surprise and later to his disappointment, Nadan was ungrateful for the wealth and love he received. He ignored his studies and [205] became proud, arrogant, and disrespectful. He mistreated the household staff and refused to follow Ikkor's wise advice.
The vizier, however, was hopeful that he would reform and gain wisdom with years, and he took him to the palace of the king and appointed him an officer of the royal guard. For Ikkor's sake, the king made Nadan one of his favorites, and all in the land looked upon the young man as the successor of Ikkor and the future vizier. This only served to make Nadan still more arrogant, and a wicked idea entered his head to gain further favor with the king and supplant Ikkor at once.
The vizier, however, was optimistic that he would mature and gain wisdom over time, so he brought him to the king’s palace and made him an officer in the royal guard. For Ikkor’s sake, the king favored Nadan, and everyone in the land viewed the young man as Ikkor’s successor and the future vizier. This only made Nadan even more arrogant, and a devious thought crossed his mind to win more favor with the king and replace Ikkor right away.
"O King, live for ever!" he said one day, when Ikkor was absent in a distant part of the land; "it grieves me to have to utter words of warning against Ikkor, the wise, the father who has adopted me. But he conspires to destroy thee."
"O King, may you live forever!" he said one day, when Ikkor was away in a far part of the land; "I hate to say this about Ikkor, the wise one, the father who has taken me in. But he is plotting to bring you down."
The king laughed at this suggestion, but he became serious when Nadan promised to give him proof in three days. Nadan then set to work and wrote two letters. One was addressed to Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and read as follows:
The king laughed at this idea, but he became serious when Nadan promised to provide proof in three days. Nadan then got to work and wrote two letters. One was addressed to Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and read as follows:
"Pharaoh, son of the Sun and mighty ruler [206]on earth, live for ever! Thou wouldst reign over Assyria. Give ear then to my words and on the tenth day of the next month come with thy troops to the Eagle Plain beyond the city, and I, Ikkor, the grand vizier, will deliver thine enemy, the King of Assyria, into thy hands."
"Pharaoh, son of the Sun and powerful ruler [206] on earth, may you live forever! You will rule over Assyria. So listen to me and on the tenth day of next month, come with your troops to Eagle Plain beyond the city, and I, Ikkor, the grand vizier, will hand over your enemy, the King of Assyria, to you."
To this letter he forged Ikkor's name; then he took it to the king.
To this letter, he faked Ikkor's signature; then he brought it to the king.
"I have found this," he said, "and have brought it to thee. It shows thee that Ikkor would deliver this country to thine enemy."
"I found this," he said, "and brought it to you. It shows that Ikkor would hand this country over to your enemy."
The king was very angry and would have sent for Ikkor at once, but Nadan counseled patience.
The king was really angry and would have called for Ikkor right away, but Nadan advised him to be patient.
"Wait until the tenth of next month, the day of the annual review, and thou wilt see what will surprise thee still more," he said.
"Wait until the tenth of next month, the day of the annual review, and you'll see what will surprise you even more," he said.
Then he wrote the second letter. This was to Ikkor and was forged with the king's name and sealed with the king's seal which he obtained. It bade Ikkor on the tenth of the next month to assemble the troops on the Eagle Plain to show how numerous they were to the foreign envoys and to pretend to attack the king, so as to demonstrate how well they were drilled.
Then he wrote the second letter. This was to Ikkor and was forged with the king's name and sealed with the king's seal that he had obtained. It instructed Ikkor to gather the troops on the Eagle Plain on the tenth of next month to showcase their numbers to the foreign envoys and to simulate an attack on the king to demonstrate their training.
The vizier returned the day before the review, [207]and while the king stood with Nadan and the foreign envoys, Ikkor and the troops, acting on their instructions, made a pretense of attacking his majesty.
The vizier came back the day before the review, [207] and while the king was with Nadan and the foreign envoys, Ikkor and the soldiers, following their orders, pretended to attack his majesty.
"Do you not see?" said Nadan. "The king of Egypt not being here, Ikkor threatens thee," and he immediately gave orders to the royal trumpeters to sound "Halt!"
"Don't you see?" said Nadan. "With the king of Egypt not here, Ikkor is threatening you," and he quickly ordered the royal trumpeters to sound "Halt!"
Ikkor was brought before the king and confronted with the letter to Pharaoh.
Ikkor was brought before the king and faced with the letter to Pharaoh.
"Explain this, if thou canst," exclaimed the king, angrily. "I have trusted thee and loaded thee with riches and honors and thou wouldst betray me. Is not this thy signature, and is not thy seal appended?"
"Explain this, if you can," the king shouted, angrily. "I have trusted you and showered you with riches and honors, and you would betray me. Is this not your signature, and is your seal not attached?"
Ikkor was too much astounded to reply, and Nadan whispered to the king that this proved his guilt.
Ikkor was too shocked to respond, and Nadan whispered to the king that this proved his guilt.
"Lead him to the execution," cried the king, "and let his head be severed from his body and cast one hundred ells away."
"Take him to be executed," shouted the king, "and make sure his head is cut off and thrown a hundred ells away."
Falling on his knees, Ikkor pleaded that at least he should be granted the privilege of being executed within his own house so that he might be buried there.
Falling to his knees, Ikkor begged to at least be allowed to be executed in his own home so that he could be buried there.
This request was granted, and Nabu Samak, the executioner, led Ikkor a prisoner to his [208]palace. Nabu Samak was a great friend to Ikkor and it grieved him to have to carry out the king's order.
This request was granted, and Nabu Samak, the executioner, took Ikkor, a prisoner, to his [208] palace. Nabu Samak was a close friend of Ikkor, and it pained him to have to follow the king's orders.
"Ikkor," he said, "I am certain that thou art innocent, and I would save thee. Hearken unto me. In the prison is a wretched highwayman who has committed murder and who deserves death. His beard and hair are like thine, and at a little distance he can easily be mistaken for thee. Him will I behead and his head will I show to the crowd, whilst thou canst hide and live in secret."
"Ikkor," he said, "I’m sure you’re innocent, and I want to save you. Listen to me. In the prison, there’s a miserable highwayman who has committed murder and deserves to die. His beard and hair look like yours, and from a distance, he can easily be mistaken for you. I’ll have him executed and show his head to the crowd while you can hide and live in secret."
Ikkor thanked his friend and the plan was carried out. The robber's head was exhibited to the crowd from the roof of the house and the people wept because they thought it was the head of the good Ikkor. Meanwhile, the vizier descended into a cellar deep beneath his palace and was there fed, while his adopted son, Nadan, was appointed chief of the king's counselors in his stead.
Ikkor thanked his friend, and the plan was put into action. The robber's head was displayed to the crowd from the roof of the house, and the people wept because they believed it was the head of the good Ikkor. Meanwhile, the vizier went down into a cellar deep beneath his palace and was fed there, while his adopted son, Nadan, was made chief of the king's counselors in his place.
Now, when Pharaoh, king of Egypt, heard that Ikkor, the wise, had been executed, he determined to make war upon Assyria. Therefore, he dispatched a letter to the king, asking him to send an architect to design and build a palace in the clouds.
Now, when Pharaoh, king of Egypt, heard that Ikkor the wise had been executed, he decided to go to war against Assyria. So, he sent a letter to the king, requesting that he send an architect to design and build a palace in the clouds.
[209]"If this thou doest," he wrote, "I, Pharaoh, son of the Sun, will pay thee tribute; if thou failest, thou must pay me tribute."
[209]"If you do this," he wrote, "I, Pharaoh, son of the Sun, will pay you tribute; if you fail, you must pay me tribute."
The king of Assyria was perplexed when he received this letter which had to be answered in three months. Nadan could not advise him what to do, and he bitterly regretted that Ikkor, the man of wisdom, was no longer by his side to advise him.
The king of Assyria was confused when he got this letter that needed a response in three months. Nadan couldn’t help him figure out what to do, and he deeply regretted that Ikkor, the wise man, was no longer there to guide him.
"I would give one-fourth of my kingdom to bring Ikkor to life again," he exclaimed.
"I would give a quarter of my kingdom to bring Ikkor back to life again," he exclaimed.
Hearing these words, Nabu Samak, the executioner, fell on his knees and confessed that Ikkor was alive.
Hearing these words, Nabu Samak, the executioner, dropped to his knees and admitted that Ikkor was alive.
"Bring him hither at once," cried the king.
"Bring him here right away," shouted the king.
Ikkor could scarcely credit the truth when his friend came to him in the cellar with the news, and the people wept tears of joy and pity when the old vizier was led through the streets. He presented a most extraordinary spectacle.
Ikkor could hardly believe the news when his friend found him in the cellar. People cried tears of joy and sorrow as the old vizier was walked through the streets. He was quite a sight to see.
For twelve months he had been immured in the cellar and his beard had grown down to the ground, his hair descended below his shoulders and his finger nails were several inches long. The king wept, too, when he saw his old vizier.
For twelve months he had been locked away in the cellar, and his beard had grown all the way to the ground, his hair hung past his shoulders, and his fingernails were several inches long. The king cried as well when he saw his old advisor.
"Ikkor," he said, "for months have I felt that thou wert innocent, and I have missed thy [210]wise counsels. Help me in my difficulty and thou shalt be pardoned."
"Ikkor," he said, "for months I've felt that you were innocent, and I've missed your [210] wise advice. Help me with my problem, and you'll be forgiven."
"Your majesty," said Ikkor, "I desire nothing more than to serve thee. I am innocent. Time will prove me guiltless."
"Your majesty," said Ikkor, "I want nothing more than to serve you. I am innocent. Time will show that I'm not guilty."
When he saw Pharaoh's demand, he smiled.
When he saw Pharaoh's request, he smiled.
"'Tis easy," he said. "I will go to Egypt and outwit Pharaoh."
"It’s easy," he said. "I’ll go to Egypt and outsmart Pharaoh."
He gave orders that four of the tame eagles in the gardens of the palace should be brought to him with cords five hundred ells long attached to their claws. Then he selected four youths, lithe of figure, and trained them to sit on the backs of the eagles and soar aloft. This done, he set out for Egypt with a big caravan and a long retinue of slaves.
He ordered that four of the trained eagles from the palace gardens be brought to him, each with ropes five hundred ells long tied to their claws. Then he picked four young men, who were lean and athletic, and taught them to ride on the eagles' backs and fly high. With that accomplished, he left for Egypt with a large caravan and a long line of slaves.
"What is thy name?" asked Pharaoh, when he presented himself.
"What is your name?" asked Pharaoh, when he introduced himself.
"My name is Akbam, and I am but the lowest of my king's advisers."
"My name is Akbam, and I’m just the least of my king's advisers."
"Does thy master then think my demand so simple?" asked Pharaoh.
"Does your master really think my request is that simple?" asked Pharaoh.
Ikkor bowed to indicate that this was so, and Pharaoh was much annoyed and puzzled.
Ikkor bowed to show that this was true, and Pharaoh was very annoyed and confused.
"Perform thy task and at once," he commanded.
"Do your task right away," he ordered.
At a sign from Ikkor, the four youths mounted [211]the eagles which flew aloft to the extremity of their cords. The birds remained in the air two hundred ells apart, as they had been trained, and the lads held cords in the form of a square.
At a gesture from Ikkor, the four young men got on the [211]eagles that soared high to the ends of their ropes. The birds stayed in the air two hundred ells apart, as they had been trained, and the boys held ropes arranged in a square.
"That is the plan of the palace in the clouds," said Ikkor, pointing aloft. "Bid your men carry up bricks and mortar. The task is so simple that the boys will build."
"That's the plan for the palace in the clouds," Ikkor said, pointing up. "Tell your team to bring up bricks and mortar. It's such an easy task that the kids will handle it."
Pharaoh frowned. He had not expected to be thus outwitted, but he would not immediately acknowledge this.
Pharaoh frowned. He hadn't expected to be outsmarted like this, but he wasn't going to admit it right away.
"In this land," he said, sarcastically, "we use no mortar. We sew the stones together. Canst thou do this?"
"In this place," he said sarcastically, "we don't use mortar. We stitch the stones together. Can you do that?"
"Easily," replied Ikkor, "if your wise men can make me a thread of sand."
"Easily," Ikkor said, "if your wise men can make me a thread of sand."
"And canst thou weave a thread of sand?" asked Pharaoh.
"And can you weave a thread of sand?" asked Pharaoh.
"I can," responded Ikkor.
"I can," Ikkor replied.
Noting the direction of the sun, he bored a tiny hole in the wall, and a thin sunbeam gleamed through. Then, taking a few grains of sand he blew them through the hole and in the sunbeam they seemed like a thread.
Noticing where the sun was shining, he drilled a small hole in the wall, and a narrow beam of sunlight streamed through. Then, taking a few grains of sand, he blew them through the hole, and in the sunlight they looked like a thread.
"Take it, quickly," he cried, but of course nobody could do this.
"Take it, quickly," he shouted, but of course no one could do that.
Pharaoh looked long and earnestly at Ikkor.
Pharaoh stared intently at Ikkor.
[212]"Truly, thou art a man of wisdom," he said. "If he were not dead I should say thou wert Ikkor, the wise."
[212]"Truly, you are a wise man," he said. "If he weren't dead, I would say you are Ikkor, the wise."
"I am Ikkor," answered the vizier, and he told the story of his escape.
"I am Ikkor," the vizier replied, and he recounted the tale of his escape.
"I will prove thy innocence," exclaimed Pharaoh. "I will write a letter to your royal master."
"I will prove your innocence," exclaimed Pharaoh. "I will write a letter to your royal master."
Not only did he do so, but he gave Ikkor many valuable presents and the vizier returned to Assyria, resumed his place by the king's side, and became a greater favorite than before. Nadan was banished and was never heard of again.
Not only did he do that, but he also gave Ikkor many valuable gifts, and the vizier returned to Assyria, took his place next to the king again, and became an even bigger favorite than before. Nadan was exiled and was never heard from again.
The Pope's Game of ChessToC
Nearly a thousand years ago in the town of Mayence, on the bank of the Rhine, there dwelt a pious Jew of the name of Simon ben Isaac. Of a most charitable disposition, learned and ever ready to assist the poor with money and wise counsel, he was reverenced by all, and it was believed he was a direct descendant of King David. Everybody was proud to do him honor.
Nearly a thousand years ago in the town of Mainz, on the banks of the Rhine, there lived a devout Jew named Simon ben Isaac. He was very charitable, knowledgeable, and always willing to help the poor with money and advice. Everyone respected him, and it was believed that he was a direct descendant of King David. People were proud to pay him their respects.
Simon ben Isaac had one little son, a bright boy of the name of Elkanan, who he intended should be trained as a rabbi. Little Elkanan was very diligent in his studies and gave early promise of developing into an exceptionally clever student. Even the servants in the household loved him for his keen intelligence. One of them, indeed, was unduly interested in him.
Simon ben Isaac had a young son named Elkanan, who was a bright kid that he hoped would grow up to be a rabbi. Little Elkanan was very dedicated to his studies and showed early signs of becoming an exceptionally smart student. Even the household staff adored him for his sharp intellect. One of them, in fact, was overly interested in him.
She was the Sabbath-fire woman who only came into the house on the Sabbath day to attend to the fires, because, as you know, the Jewish servants could not perform this duty. The Sabbath-fire woman was a devoted Catholic and she spoke of Elkanan to a priest. The latter was considerably impressed.
She was the Sabbath-fire woman who only entered the house on the Sabbath to tend to the fires since, as you know, the Jewish servants couldn’t do this. The Sabbath-fire woman was a devoted Catholic and she talked about Elkanan to a priest. The priest was quite impressed.
[215]"What a pity," he remarked, "that so talented a boy should be a Jew. If he were a Christian, now," he added, winningly, "he could enter the Holy Church and become famous."
[215]"What a shame," he said, "that such a talented boy is a Jew. If he were a Christian, though," he added charmingly, "he could join the Holy Church and become famous."
The Sabbath-fire woman knew exactly what the priest meant.
The Sabbath-fire woman knew exactly what the priest was talking about.
"Do you think he could rise to be a bishop?" she asked.
"Do you think he could become a bishop?" she asked.
"He might rise even higher—to be the Pope himself," replied the priest.
"He could even rise higher—to become the Pope himself," replied the priest.
"It would be a great thing to give a bishop to the Church, would it not?" said the woman.
"It would be fantastic to give a bishop to the Church, wouldn't it?" said the woman.
"It is a great thing to give anyone to the Church of Rome," the priest assured her.
"It’s a wonderful thing to give someone to the Church of Rome," the priest assured her.
Then they spoke in whispers. The woman appeared a little troubled, but the priest promised her that all would be well, that she would be rewarded, and that nobody would dare to accuse her of doing anything wrong.
Then they spoke in hushed tones. The woman looked a bit worried, but the priest assured her that everything would be fine, that she would be rewarded, and that no one would dare accuse her of wrongdoing.
Convinced that she was performing a righteous action, she agreed to do what the priest suggested.
Convinced that she was doing the right thing, she agreed to follow the priest's suggestion.
Accordingly, the following Friday night when the household of Simon ben Isaac was wrapped [216]in slumber, she crept stealthily and silently into the boy's bedroom. Taking him gently in her arms, she stole silently out of the house and carried him to the priest who was waiting. Elkanan was well wrapped up in blankets, and so cautiously did the woman move that he did not waken.
Accordingly, the following Friday night, when Simon ben Isaac's household was fast asleep [216], she quietly sneaked into the boy's bedroom. Gently picking him up in her arms, she silently left the house and took him to the waiting priest. Elkanan was cozy in his blankets, and the woman moved so carefully that he didn’t wake up.
The priest said not a word. He just nodded to the woman, and then placed Elkanan in a carriage which he had in waiting.
The priest didn’t say anything. He just nodded to the woman, then placed Elkanan in a carriage that was ready and waiting.
Elkanan slept peacefully, totally unaware of his adventure, and when he opened his eyes he thought he must be dreaming. He was not in his own room, but a much smaller one which seemed to be jolting and moving, like a carriage, and opposite to him was a priest.
Elkanan slept soundly, completely oblivious to his adventure, and when he opened his eyes, he thought he must be dreaming. He wasn't in his own room but in a much smaller one that felt like it was shaking and moving, like a carriage, and sitting across from him was a priest.
"Where am I?" he asked in alarm.
"Where am I?" he asked, panicking.
"Lie still, Andreas," was the reply.
"Lie still, Andreas," was the response.
"But my name is not Andreas," he answered. "That is not a Jewish name. I am Elkanan, the son of Simon."
"But my name isn't Andreas," he replied. "That's not a Jewish name. I am Elkanan, the son of Simon."
To his amazement, however, the priest looked at him pityingly and shook his head.
To his surprise, though, the priest looked at him with pity and shook his head.
"You have had a nasty accident," he said, "and it has affected your head. You must not speak."
"You've had a bad accident," he said, "and it's affected your head. You shouldn't speak."
Not another word would he say in response [217]to all the boy's eager queries. He simply ignored Elkanan who puzzled his head over the matter until he really began to feel ill and to wonder whether he was Elkanan after all. Tired out, he fell asleep again, and next time he awoke he was lying on a bed in a bare room. A bell was tolling, and he heard a chanting chorus. By his side stood a priest.
Not another word did he say in response [217]to all the boy's eager questions. He just ignored Elkanan, who puzzled over the situation until he actually started to feel sick and wondered if he was Elkanan after all. Exhausted, he fell asleep again, and when he woke up next, he found himself lying on a bed in a plain room. A bell was ringing, and he heard a chanting choir. A priest stood by his side.
Elkanan looked at the priest like one dazed. Before he could utter a word, the priest said: "Rise, Andreas, and follow me."
Elkanan stared at the priest in a daze. Before he could say anything, the priest said, "Get up, Andreas, and come with me."
The boy had no alternative but to obey. To his horror he was taken into a chapel and made to kneel. The priests sprinkled water on him. He did not understand what the service meant, and when it was over he began to cry for his father and mother. For days nobody took the slightest notice of his continual questionings until a priest, with a harsh, cruel face, spoke to him severely one day.
The boy had no choice but to comply. To his dismay, he was taken into a chapel and forced to kneel. The priests sprinkled water on him. He had no idea what the service was about, and when it ended, he started crying for his mom and dad. For days, no one paid any attention to his constant questions until one day, a priest with a stern, cruel face spoke to him harshly.
"I perceive, Andreas," he said, "thou hast a stubborn spirit. It shall be curbed. Thy father and mother are dead—all the world is dead to thee. Thou hast strange notions in thy head. We shall rid thee of them."
"I see, Andreas," he said, "you have a stubborn spirit. It needs to be tamed. Your father and mother are gone—all the world is dead to you. You have some odd ideas in your head. We will free you from them."
Elkanan cried so much on hearing these terrible words that he made himself seriously ill. [218]How long he was kept in bed he knew not, but when he recovered, he found himself a prisoner in a monastery. All the priests called him Andreas, they were kind to him, and in time he began to doubt himself whether he was Elkanan, the son of Simon, the pious Jew of Mayence.
Elkanan cried so much when he heard those awful words that he made himself seriously ill. [218]He didn't know how long he was stuck in bed, but when he got better, he found himself a captive in a monastery. All the priests called him Andreas, they were nice to him, and over time he began to question whether he was actually Elkanan, the son of Simon, the devout Jew from Mayence.
To put an end to the unrest in his mind, he devoted himself earnestly to his lessons. His tutors never had so brilliant a pupil, nor so intelligent a companion. He was a remarkable chess player.
To quiet the turmoil in his mind, he threw himself into his studies. His tutors had never had such a brilliant student, nor such an insightful companion. He was an exceptional chess player.
"Where did you learn?" they asked him.
"Where did you learn that?" they asked him.
"My father, Simon ben Isaac, of Mayence, taught me," he replied, with a sob in his voice.
"My dad, Simon ben Isaac, from Mayence, taught me," he replied, his voice breaking with emotion.
"It is well," they replied, having received their instructions what to say in answer to such remarks, "thou art blessed from Heaven, Andreas. Not only dost thou absorb learning in the hours of daylight, but angels and dead sages visit thee in they sleep and impart knowledge unto thee."
"It’s all good," they replied, having been told what to say in response to such comments, "you are blessed from Heaven, Andreas. Not only do you absorb knowledge during the day, but angels and wise people from the past visit you in your sleep and share their wisdom with you."
He could obtain no more satisfactory words from his tutors, and in time he made no mention whatever of the past, and his tutors and companions refrained from touching upon the subject either. Once or twice he formed the [219]idea of endeavoring to escape, but he soon discovered the project impossible. He was never allowed to be alone for a moment; he was virtually a prisoner, although all men began to do him honor because of his amazing knowledge and learning.
He couldn't get any better answers from his teachers, and eventually, he stopped mentioning the past altogether, while his teachers and friends avoided the topic as well. Once or twice he thought about trying to escape, but he quickly realized it was impossible. He was never allowed to be alone for a moment; he was basically a prisoner, even though everyone began to respect him because of his incredible knowledge and learning.
In due time, he became a priest and a tutor and was even called to Rome and was created a cardinal. He wore a red cap and cloak, people kneeled to him and sought his blessing, and all spoke of him as the wisest, kindliest and most scholarly man in the Church.
In due time, he became a priest and a tutor, and he was even called to Rome where he was made a cardinal. He wore a red cap and cloak; people knelt to him and sought his blessing, and everyone referred to him as the wisest, kindest, and most learned man in the Church.
He had not spoken of his boyhood for years, but he never ceased to think of those happy days. And although he tried hard, he could not believe that it was all a dream. Whenever he played a game of chess, which was his one pastime, he seemed to see himself in his old room at Mayence, and he sighed. His fellow priests wondered why he did this, and he laughingly told them it was because he had no idea how to lose a game.
He hadn’t talked about his childhood for years, but he never stopped thinking about those happy times. And even though he tried hard, he couldn’t convince himself it was just a dream. Every time he played a game of chess, which was his favorite hobby, he felt like he was back in his old room in Mayence, and he sighed. His fellow priests wondered why he acted that way, and he jokingly told them it was because he had no idea how to lose a game.
Then a great event happened. The Pope died and Andreas was elected his successor. He was placed on a throne, a crown was put upon his head, and he was called Holy Father. The power of life and death over millions of [220]people in many countries was vested in him; kings, princes and nobles visited him in his great palace to do him homage, and his fame spread far and wide. But he himself grew more thoughtful and silent and sought only to exercise his great powers for the people's good.
Then a significant event occurred. The Pope passed away, and Andreas was chosen as his successor. He was placed on a throne, a crown was placed on his head, and he was called Holy Father. He held the power of life and death over millions of [220] people across various countries; kings, princes, and nobles visited him in his grand palace to pay their respects, and his reputation spread far and wide. However, he became more introspective and quiet, focusing only on using his considerable powers for the benefit of the people.
This, however, did not altogether please some of his counselors.
This, however, did not please some of his advisors at all.
"The Church needs money," they told him. "We must squeeze it out of the Jews."
"The church needs money," they told him. "We have to get it from the Jews."
But Andreas steadfastly refused to countenance any persecutions. Many edicts were placed before him for his signature, giving permission to bishops in certain districts to threaten the Jews unless they paid huge sums of money in tribute, but Andreas declined to assent to any one of them.
But Andreas firmly refused to allow any persecution. Many orders were presented to him for his signature, allowing bishops in certain areas to threaten the Jews unless they paid large sums of money as tribute, but Andreas declined to agree to any of them.
One day a document was submitted to him from the archbishop of the Rhine district, craving permission to drive the Jews from the city of Mayence. The Pope's face hardened when he read the iniquitous letter. He gave instant orders that the archbishop should be summoned to Rome, and to the utter amazement of his cardinals he also commanded them to bring before him three leading Jews from Mayence, to state their case.
One day, a document was sent to him from the archbishop of the Rhine area, asking for permission to expel the Jews from the city of Mainz. The Pope's expression stiffened when he read the unjust letter. He immediately ordered that the archbishop be summoned to Rome and, to the complete surprise of his cardinals, he also instructed them to bring three prominent Jews from Mainz to present their side of the story.
[221]"It shall not be said," he declared, "that the Pope issued a decree of punishment without giving the people condemned an opportunity of defending themselves."
[221]"It won’t be said," he stated, "that the Pope issued a punishment decree without allowing the condemned people a chance to defend themselves."
When the news reached Mayence there was great wailing and sorrow among the Jews, for, alas! bitter experience had taught them to expect no mercy from Rome. Delegates were selected, and when they arrived at the Vatican they were asked for their names. These were given and communicated to the Pope.
When the news got to Mainz, there was a lot of crying and grief among the Jews, because, unfortunately, past experiences had shown them to expect no mercy from Rome. They chose delegates, and when they got to the Vatican, they were asked for their names. They provided their names, which were then passed on to the Pope.
"The delegates of the Jews of the city of Mayence," announced a secretary, "humbly crave audience of Your Holiness."
"The representatives of the Jewish community in Mainz," announced a secretary, "humbly request an audience with Your Holiness."
"Their names?" demanded the Pope.
"Their names?" demanded the Pope.
"Simon ben Isaac, Abraham ben Moses, and Issachar, the priest."
"Simon ben Isaac, Abraham ben Moses, and Issachar, the priest."
"Let them enter," said the Pope, in a quiet, firm voice. He had heard but one name; his plan had proved successful, for he had counted upon Simon being one of the chosen delegates.
"Let them in," said the Pope, in a calm, steady voice. He had heard only one name; his plan had worked, as he had anticipated that Simon would be one of the selected delegates.
The three men entered the audience chamber and stood expectant before the Pope. His Holiness appeared to be lost in deep thought. Suddenly he aroused himself from his reverie and looked keenly at the aged leader of the party.
The three men walked into the audience chamber and stood patiently in front of the Pope. His Holiness seemed to be deep in thought. Suddenly, he snapped out of his daydream and gazed intently at the elderly leader of the group.
[222]"Simon of Mayence, stand forth," he said, "and give voice to thy plea. We give thee attention."
[222]"Simon of Mayence, step forward," he said, "and state your request. We are listening."
The old man approached a few paces nearer, and in simple, but eloquent language, pleaded that the Jews should be permitted to remain unmolested in Mayence in which city their community had been long established.
The old man stepped a little closer and, in straightforward but powerful language, urged that the Jews be allowed to stay undisturbed in Mainz, where their community had long been established.
"Thy prayer" said the Pope, when he had finished, "shall have full consideration, and my answer shall be made known to thee without delay. Now tell me, Simon of Mayence, something of thyself and thy co-delegates. Who are ye in the city?"
"Your prayer," said the Pope when he was done, "will be fully considered, and I will let you know my answer right away. Now, tell me, Simon of Mayence, a bit about yourself and your fellow delegates. Who are you in the city?"
Simon gave the information.
Simon shared the info.
"Have ye come hither alone?" asked the Pope. "Or have ye been escorted by members of your families—your sons?"
"Did you come here alone?" asked the Pope. "Or were you accompanied by family members—your sons?"
The Pope's voice was scarcely steady, but none noticed.
The Pope's voice was barely steady, but no one noticed.
"I have no son," said Simon, with a weary sigh.
"I don't have a son," Simon said, letting out a tired sigh.
"Hast thou never been blessed with offspring?"
"Have you never been blessed with children?"
Simon looked sharply at the Pope before answering. Then, with bowed head and broken voice, he said: "God blessed me with one son, [223]but he was stolen from me in childhood. That has been the sorrow of my life."
Simon looked intently at the Pope before responding. Then, with his head down and voice choked, he said: "God blessed me with one son, [223]but he was taken from me in childhood. That has been the sadness of my life."
The old man's voice was choked with sobs.
The old man's voice was strained with tears.
"I have heard," said the Pope, after a while, "that thou art famed as a chess-player. I, too, am credited with some skill in the game. I would fain pit it against thine. Hearken! If thou prove the victor in the game, then shall thy appeal prevail."
"I've heard," the Pope said after a moment, "that you're known for being a great chess player. I also have a reputation for being skilled at the game. I would like to challenge you. Listen! If you win the game, then your appeal will succeed."
"I consent," said the old man, proudly. "It is many years since I have sustained defeat."
"I agree," said the old man, proudly. "It’s been many years since I’ve faced defeat."
It was arranged that the game should be played that evening. Naturally, the strange contest aroused the keenest interest. The game was followed closely by the papal secretaries and the Jewish delegates. It was a wonderful trial of subtle play. The two players seemed about evenly matched. First one and then the other made a daring move which appeared to place his opponent in difficulties, but each time disaster was ingeniously evaded. A draw seemed the likeliest result until, suddenly, the Pope made a brilliant move which startled the onlookers. It was considered impossible now for Simon to avoid defeat.
It was decided that the game would take place that evening. Naturally, the unusual contest sparked a lot of interest. The game was closely watched by the papal secretaries and the Jewish delegates. It was an amazing display of strategy. The two players seemed quite evenly matched. One would make a bold move that seemed to put the other in trouble, but each time, disaster was cleverly avoided. A tie seemed the most likely outcome until, suddenly, the Pope made a brilliant move that surprised everyone watching. It now seemed impossible for Simon to escape defeat.
No one was more astounded at the Pope's move than the old Jew. He rose tremblingly [224]from his chair, gazed with piercing eyes into the face of the Pope and said huskily, "Where didst thou learn that move? I taught it to but one other."
No one was more shocked by the Pope's move than the old Jew. He rose shakily [224]from his chair, looked intensely into the Pope's face and said hoarsely, "Where did you learn that move? I taught it to only one other."
"Who?" demanded the Pope, eagerly.
"Who?" asked the Pope, eagerly.
"I will tell thee alone," said Simon.
"I'll tell you alone," said Simon.
The Pope made a sign, and the others left the room in great surprise.
The Pope gestured, and the others exited the room in shock.
Then Simon exclaimed excitedly, "Unless thou art the devil himself, thou canst only be my long lost son, Elkanan."
Then Simon exclaimed excitedly, "Unless you are the devil himself, you can only be my long lost son, Elkanan."
"Father!" cried the Pope, and the old man clasped him in his arms.
"Father!" shouted the Pope, and the old man held him tightly in his arms.
When the others re-entered the room, the Pope said quietly, "We have decided to call the game a draw, and in thankfulness for the rare pleasure of a game of chess with so skilled a player as Simon of Mayence, I grant the prayer of the delegates of that city. It is my will that the Jews shall live in peace."
When the others came back into the room, the Pope said softly, "We've decided to call the game a draw, and in gratitude for the unique pleasure of playing chess with such a skilled player as Simon of Mayence, I'm granting the request of the delegates from that city. It is my wish that the Jews will live in peace."
Shortly afterward, a new Pope was elected. Various rumors gained currency. One was that Andreas had thrown himself into the flames; another that he had mysteriously disappeared. And at the same time a stranger arrived in Mayence and was welcomed by Simon joyfully as his son, Elkanan.
Shortly after, a new Pope was elected. Several rumors began to spread. One was that Andreas had jumped into the flames; another claimed he had vanished without a trace. Meanwhile, a stranger arrived in Mayence and was joyfully welcomed by Simon as his son, Elkanan.
The Slave's FortuneToC
Ahmed was the only child of the wealthiest merchant in Damascus. His father devoted his days to doing everything possible to anticipate his wishes. The boy returned his father's love with interest, and the two lived together in the utmost happiness. They were seldom apart, the father curtailing his business journeys so that he could hastily return to Damascus, and finally restricting his affairs to those which he could perform in his own home.
Ahmed was the only child of the richest merchant in Damascus. His father spent all his time trying to anticipate his every need. The boy reciprocated his father's love wholeheartedly, and they lived together in complete happiness. They were rarely apart, with the father shortening his business trips so he could quickly return to Damascus, and eventually limiting his work to what he could handle from home.
For safety's sake, Ahmed, whenever he was out of his father's sight, was attended, by a big negro slave, Pedro, an imposing looking person, richly attired as befitted his station and duties. Pedro was a faithful servant, and he and Ahmed were the firmest friends.
For safety's sake, Ahmed, whenever he was out of his father's sight, was accompanied by a big Black slave, Pedro, an imposing-looking person, dressed in a way that matched his status and duties. Pedro was a loyal servant, and he and Ahmed were the closest of friends.
When Ahmed grew up to be a youth, his father decided to send him to Jerusalem to be educated. He did so reluctantly, knowing, however, that it was the wisest course to adopt. [226]Gently he broke the news to Ahmed, for he knew the latter would dislike to leave home. Ahmed was truly sorry to have to be parted from his father, but he kept back his tears and said bravely:
When Ahmed grew up into a young man, his father decided to send him to Jerusalem for his education. He did this with some hesitation, but he also knew it was the best decision. [226]He softly told Ahmed the news, aware that he wouldn't want to leave home. Ahmed felt genuinely sad about being separated from his father, but he held back his tears and said bravely:
"It is thy wish, father, therefore I question it not. I know that thou desirest only my welfare."
"It’s your wish, dad, so I won’t question it. I know you only want what’s best for me."
"Well spoken, my son," said his father.
"Well said, my son," replied his father.
"May I take Pedro with me?" asked Ahmed.
"Can I take Pedro with me?" Ahmed asked.
"Nay, that would not be seemly," answered his father, gently. "It would make thee appear anxious to display thy wealth. Such ostentation will induce people to regard thee and thy father as foolish persons, possessed of more wealth than is good for the exercise of wisdom. Also, my son, thy future teaching must be not confined to the learning that wise men can impart unto thee. Thou art going to the great city to learn the ways of the world, to train thyself in self-reliance, and to prepare thyself for all the duties of manhood."
"No, that wouldn't be appropriate," his father replied gently. "It would make you seem eager to show off your wealth. Such showiness will lead people to see you and your father as foolish, having more money than is good for making wise decisions. Also, my son, your future education shouldn't just be limited to the knowledge that wise men can teach you. You're going to the big city to learn about the world, to become self-sufficient, and to get ready for all the responsibilities of adulthood."
The youth was somewhat disappointed to hear this. It was the first occasion, as far as his memory served him, that his father had failed to grant his wish; but he was nevertheless flattered by the prospect of quickly [227]becoming a man, and he answered, "I bow to thy wisdom, my father."
The young man was a bit let down to hear this. It was the first time, as far as he could remember, that his dad had not granted his wish; but he was still pleased by the idea of soon [227]becoming a man, and he replied, "I respect your wisdom, Dad."
He left for Jerusalem, after bidding the merchant an affectionate farewell, and in the Holy City he applied himself diligently to his studies. He delighted his teachers with his cheerful attention to his lessons, and discovered a new source of happiness in learning things for himself from observation. Also, it was a pleasant sensation to conduct his own affairs, and in the great city, with its busy narrow thoroughfares and its wonderful buildings, he daily grew less homesick. Regularly he received letters by messengers from his father, and dutifully he returned, by the same means, long epistles, setting out all the big and little things that made up his life.
He left for Jerusalem after saying a warm goodbye to the merchant, and in the Holy City, he dedicated himself to his studies. He impressed his teachers with his cheerful focus on his lessons and found a new joy in learning things for himself through observation. It was also nice to manage his own affairs, and in the bustling city, with its lively narrow streets and amazing buildings, he gradually felt less homesick. He regularly received letters from his father through messengers and dutifully replied with long letters, sharing all the big and little details of his life.
A year passed, and one day the usual message that Ahmed expected came to him in a strange hand-writing.
A year went by, and one day the usual message that Ahmed anticipated arrived in a strange handwriting.
He opened it hastily, with a foreboding of evil and alarm. The writer of the letter was one of the merchant's closest friends. He said:
He opened it quickly, filled with a sense of dread and worry. The author of the letter was one of the merchant's closest friends. He said:
"O worthy son of a most worthy father, greeting to thee, and may God give thee strength to hear the terrible and sad tidings which it is my sorrowful duty to convey unto thee. Know [228]then that it hath pleased God in his wisdom to call from this earth thy saintly father, to sit with the righteous ones in Heaven. Here in the city of Damascus there is great weeping, for thy honored father was the most upright of men, a friend to all in distress, a man whose bounteous charity to the poor and unfortunate was unsurpassed. But our grief, deep and heartfelt as it is, cannot be compared to thine. We have all lost a wise counselor, a trusty friend, a guide in all things. But thou hast lost more. Thou hast lost a father. Thou art his only son, and on thee his duties will now devolve. Know then thy profound grief we share with thee. We tender to thee our sincere sympathy, and eagerly do we await thy coming. Thou hast a noble position to occupy and a tradition to continue. We, thy father's friends and thine, O Ahmed, will assist thee."
"O worthy son of a very worthy father, greetings to you, and may God give you the strength to hear the terrible and sad news that I have the heavy responsibility to share with you. Know [228] that it has pleased God, in his wisdom, to call your saintly father from this earth to join the righteous ones in Heaven. Here in the city of Damascus, there is great mourning, for your respected father was one of the most honorable men, a friend to all in need, a man whose generous charity towards the poor and unfortunate was unmatched. Our grief, as deep and sincere as it is, cannot compare to yours. We have all lost a wise counselor, a trusted friend, and a guide in all matters. But you have lost even more. You have lost a father. You are his only son, and his responsibilities now fall to you. Understand that we share in your profound sorrow. We extend our heartfelt sympathy to you, and we look forward to your arrival. You have an important role to fulfill and a legacy to uphold. We, your father's friends and yours, O Ahmed, will be here to support you."
The young man was dumbfounded when he gathered the purport of the letter. For some moments he spoke not, but sat on the ground, weeping silently. Then, remembering his father's admonitions, he promptly took up the task of settling his affairs in Jerusalem prior to his departure for Damascus.
The young man was shocked when he understood the meaning of the letter. For a few moments, he didn't speak but sat on the ground, crying quietly. Then, remembering his father's advice, he quickly started to take care of his affairs in Jerusalem before leaving for Damascus.
"I will take with me," he said, "the good [229]rabbi who has been my religious instructor, for I am not fully prepared to undertake all the duties that will fall to my lot and need some strengthening counsel."
"I'll bring with me," he said, "the good [229]rabbi who has been my spiritual teacher, because I'm not completely ready to take on all the responsibilities that will come my way and need some supportive advice."
On arrival at Damascus he was greeted by a large concourse of people who expressed their sympathy with him and spoke in terms of highest praise of his father's benevolence.
Upon arriving in Damascus, he was welcomed by a huge crowd of people who showed their support for him and spoke very highly of his father's kindness.
After the funeral, Ahmed called the leading townspeople together to hear his father's will read, for he was certain that many gifts to charities would be announced. Such was the case, and there were subdued murmurs of applause when the amounts were read forth.
After the funeral, Ahmed gathered the prominent townspeople to hear his father's will, as he was sure there would be many donations to charities announced. Indeed, there were, and there were quiet murmurs of applause when the amounts were revealed.
Then suddenly the friend who had written to the young man and was reading the will, paused.
Then suddenly the friend who had written to the young man and was reading the will, paused.
"I fear there must be a mistake," he said, in a whisper to Ahmed.
"I think there might be a mistake," he said, quietly to Ahmed.
"Go on," urged the assembled people, and the man read in a strange voice:
"Go on," urged the crowd, and the man read in an unfamiliar voice:
"And now, having as I hope, faithfully performed my duty to the poor, I bequeath the rest of my possessions unto my devoted negro slave, Pedro."
"And now, as I hope I have faithfully fulfilled my duty to the poor, I give the rest of my belongings to my loyal Black slave, Pedro."
"Pedro!" cried the astonished crowd.
"Pedro!" shouted the amazed crowd.
They looked at the massive figure of the black attendant, but he stood motionless and [230]impassive, betraying no sign whatsoever of joy or surprise.
They stared at the large black attendant, but he remained still and [230]unmoved, showing no indication of happiness or surprise.
Ahmed could not conceal his bewilderment.
Ahmed couldn't mask his confusion.
"Is naught left unto me?" he managed to ask.
"Is there nothing left for me?" he managed to ask.
"Yes," returned his friend, and amid a sudden silence, he continued to read: "This bequest is subject to the following proviso: that one thing be given to my son before the division of my property, the same to be selected by him within twenty-four hours of the reading of this will unto him."
"Yes," his friend replied, and in the sudden silence, he kept reading: "This inheritance comes with the following condition: one item must be given to my son before my property is divided, and he must choose it within twenty-four hours of this will being read to him."
The crowd melted away with mutterings of sympathy mingled with astonishment, but out of earshot of Ahmed, all said the merchant must have been mad to draw up so absurd a testament. Ahmed himself could hardly realize the great blow that had befallen him. He consulted with his father's friend and the rabbi, but, although they re-read the document many times, they could find no fault or flaw in it.
The crowd slowly dispersed, whispering expressions of sympathy mixed with disbelief, but once out of Ahmed's hearing, everyone agreed the merchant must have been crazy to create such a ridiculous will. Ahmed couldn't quite grasp the huge blow he had just experienced. He talked with his father's friend and the rabbi, but even after reading the document several times, they couldn't find any mistakes or issues in it.
"Legally, this is correct and in perfect order and cannot be altered," said the friend.
"Legally, this is correct and in perfect order and cannot be changed," said the friend.
"My father must have made a foolish mistake and must have misplaced the two words 'son' and 'slave,'" said Ahmed, bitterly.
"My dad must have made a silly mistake and mixed up the words 'son' and 'slave,'" said Ahmed, bitterly.
"That does not so appear," said the rabbi; [231]"thy father was a scholar and wise man. Speak not hastily, and above all act not rashly without thought. I would counsel thee to sleep over this matter, and in the morning we shall solve this puzzle."
"That doesn't seem to be the case," said the rabbi; [231] "your father was a scholar and a wise man. Don't speak too quickly, and definitely don't act impulsively without considering it. I suggest you sleep on this, and in the morning we will figure out this dilemma."
Ahmed, who was exhausted with grief and rage and surprise, soon fell into a deep sleep, and when he awoke the rabbi was reciting his morning prayers.
Ahmed, who was overwhelmed with grief, anger, and shock, soon fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, the rabbi was saying his morning prayers.
"It is a beautiful day," he said, when he had finished. "The sun shines on thy happiness, Ahmed."
"It’s a beautiful day," he said when he was done. "The sun shines on your happiness, Ahmed."
Ahmed was too depressed to make any comment, nor was he completely satisfied when the rabbi assured him all would be well.
Ahmed was feeling too down to say anything, and he wasn't entirely convinced when the rabbi told him everything would be fine.
"I have pondered deeply and long over thy father's words," he said. "I sat up through the night until the dawn, and I have been impelled to the conclusion that thy father was truly a wise man."
"I have thought deeply and for a long time about your father's words," he said. "I stayed up all night until dawn, and I've come to the conclusion that your father was indeed a wise man."
Ahmed interrupted with a gesture of disapproval. The rabbi took no notice but proceeded quietly: "Thy father must have feared that in thy absence after his death and pending thy possible delay in returning hither, slaves and others might rob thee of thy inheritance. Pedro, I have discovered, knew of the terms of the will. [232]By informing him and making his strange will, thy father, O fortunate Ahmed, made sure of thy inheritance unto thee."
Ahmed interrupted with a disapproving gesture. The rabbi ignored him and continued calmly: "Your father must have worried that while you were away after his death and if you took a long time to come back, slaves and others might take your inheritance. Pedro, I found out, knew the details of the will. [232]By telling him and creating that unusual will, your father, oh lucky Ahmed, ensured that your inheritance would be yours."
"I understand not," muttered Ahmed.
"I don’t understand," muttered Ahmed.
"It is perfectly clear," said the rabbi. "As soon as thou art ready, thou shalt make thy choice of one thing. Do as I bid thee, and thou shalt see thy father's wisdom."
"It’s perfectly clear," said the rabbi. "As soon as you’re ready, you’ll be able to choose one thing. Do as I tell you, and you’ll see your father’s wisdom."
Ahmed had no option but to agree. He could find no solution himself, and wretched though he felt, reason told him that his father loved him and that the rabbi was renowned for shrewdness.
Ahmed had no choice but to agree. He couldn't come up with a solution on his own, and even though he felt miserable, he reasoned that his father loved him and that the rabbi was known for being wise.
The townspeople gathered early to hear Ahmed make his choice of one thing—and one only—from his father's possessions. Ahmed looked less troubled than they expected, the rabbi wore his most benign expression, and Pedro stationed himself in his usual place at the door, statuesque, obedient, and expressionless as ever.
The townspeople came together early to hear Ahmed choose one thing—and only one—from his father's belongings. Ahmed seemed less troubled than they had expected, the rabbi wore his kindest expression, and Pedro stood in his usual spot at the door, motionless, compliant, and as expressionless as always.
Ahmed held up his hand to obtain silence.
Ahmed raised his hand to get everyone to quiet down.
"Acting under the terms of my father's will," he said, solemnly, "at this moment when all, before division, belongs to his estate, I choose but one of my father's possessions—Pedro, the black slave."
"Following the terms of my father's will," he said seriously, "at this moment when everything, before being divided, belongs to his estate, I choose only one of my father's possessions—Pedro, the black slave."
[233]Then everybody saw the wisdom of the strange will, for with Pedro, Ahmed became possessed of his father's vast wealth.
[233]Then everyone recognized the genius of the unusual will, because with Pedro, Ahmed inherited his father's immense fortune.
To Pedro, who still stood motionless, Ahmed said, "And thou, my good friend, shalt have thy freedom and possessions sufficient to keep thee in comfort for the rest of thy days."
To Pedro, who still stood motionless, Ahmed said, "And you, my good friend, will have your freedom and enough possessions to keep you comfortable for the rest of your days."
"I desire naught but to serve thee," Pedro answered, "I wish to remain the faithful attendant of one who will follow nobly in the footsteps of thy father."
"I want nothing more than to serve you," Pedro replied, "I want to stay the loyal attendant of someone who will nobly follow in your father's footsteps."
So everybody was satisfied.
So everyone was satisfied.
The Paradise in the SeaToC
Hiram, king of Tyre, was a foolish old man. He lived so long and grew to such a venerable age that he absurdly imagined he would never die. The idea gained strength daily in his mind and thus he mused:
Hiram, king of Tyre, was a foolish old man. He lived so long and grew to such an old age that he naively thought he would never die. This idea became stronger every day in his mind, and so he pondered:
"David, king of the Jews, I knew, and afterward his son, the wise King Solomon. But wise as he was, Solomon had to appeal to me for assistance in building his wondrous Temple, and it was only with the aid of the skilled workmen I sent to him that he successfully accomplished the erection of that structure. David, the sweet singer in Israel, who, as a mere boy slew the giant Goliath, has passed away. I still live. It must be that I shall never die. Men die. Gods live for ever. I must be a god, and why not?"
"David, king of the Jews, I knew, and then his son, the wise King Solomon. But as wise as he was, Solomon needed my help to build his amazing Temple, and it was only with the skilled workers I sent to him that he was able to complete that structure successfully. David, the beloved singer of Israel, who, as a young boy, defeated the giant Goliath, has passed away. I still live. I guess I’ll never die. People die. Gods live forever. I must be a god, and why not?"
He put that question to the chief of his counselors, who, however, was much too wise to answer it. Now the counselors of the king had never yet failed to answer his queries, and so [236]Hiram felt sure he had at last puzzled them by a question beyond the power of mortal man to answer. That was another proof, he told himself, that he was different from other men and kings—that, in short, he was a god.
He asked that question to the head of his advisors, who was way too smart to respond. The king's advisors had always answered his questions before, so [236] Hiram was confident he had finally stumped them with a question no one could answer. This, he thought, was further proof that he was unlike other men and kings—that, in essence, he was a god.
"I must be, I must be," he muttered to himself, and he repeated this to himself so regularly that he came to the conclusion it was true.
"I have to be, I have to be," he muttered to himself, and he said this to himself so often that he convinced himself it was true.
"It is not I, but the voice of the Spirit of God that is in me that speaks," he said to himself, and he thought this remark so clever that he regarded it as still further proof. It is so easy to delude one's self.
"It’s not me, but the voice of the Spirit of God within me that speaks," he told himself, thinking this thought was so clever that he considered it further proof. It’s so easy to fool oneself.
Then he decided to make the great secret known to the people, and the doddering old man thought if he would do this in an unusual way, his subjects would have no doubts. He did not make a proclamation commanding everybody to believe in him as a god; he whispered the secret first to his chief counselor and instructed him to tell it to one person daily and to order all who were informed to do likewise. In this way the news soon spread to the remotest corners of the country, for if you work out a little sum you will discover that if you take the figure one and double it thus: two, four, eight, sixteen, and so on, it will run into millions.
Then he decided to reveal the great secret to the people, and the frail old man thought that if he did this in an unusual way, his subjects would have no doubts. He didn't make a decree demanding everyone to believe in him as a god; he first shared the secret with his chief counselor and instructed him to tell one person each day and to direct all who were informed to do the same. This way, the news quickly spread to the farthest corners of the country, because if you do a little math, you'll find that if you start with the number one and keep doubling it: two, four, eight, sixteen, and so on, it ends up in the millions.
[237]In spite of this, nothing happened. Hiram, now quite idiotic, commanded the people to worship him. Some obeyed, fearing that if they refused they would be punished, or even put to death. Others declared there was no evidence that the king was a god. This came to the knowledge of Hiram and troubled him sorely.
[237]Despite this, nothing happened. Hiram, now acting very foolish, ordered the people to worship him. Some complied, fearing punishment or even death for refusal. Others asserted that there was no proof the king was a god. This reached Hiram's ears and greatly disturbed him.
"What proof do the unbelievers require?" he asked of his counselors.
"What evidence do the non-believers need?" he asked his advisors.
They hesitated to reply, but presently the vizier, a shrewd old man with a long beard, said quietly, "I have heard people say a god must have a heaven from which to hurl lightning and thunderbolts, and a paradise in which to dwell."
They hesitated to respond, but soon the vizier, a clever old man with a long beard, said quietly, "I've heard people say a god must have a heaven from which to throw lightning and thunderbolts, and a paradise to live in."
"I shall have a heaven and a paradise," said Hiram, after a few moments' silence, adding to himself: "If Solomon could build a marvelous temple by the help of my workmen, surely I can devise a paradise."
"I'll create a heaven and a paradise," Hiram said after a moment of silence, adding to himself, "If Solomon could construct an incredible temple with the help of my workers, then I can definitely come up with a paradise."
He spent so much thought over this that it seemed to become easier each day. Besides, it would be so nice to live in a paradise all to himself. At first he decided to build a great big palace of gold, with windows of precious stones. There would be a high tower on which the throne would be placed so far above the people [238]that they must be impressed with the fact that he was God.
He thought about this so much that it started to feel easier each day. Plus, it would be really nice to live in a paradise all to himself. At first, he decided to build a huge palace of gold, with windows made of precious stones. There would be a tall tower where the throne would be positioned high above the people [238] so that they would clearly see that he was God.
Then it occurred to him this would not do. A palace, however vast and beautiful, would only be a building, not a paradise. Day and night he pondered and worried until his head ached badly. Then one day, while watching a ship on the sea, an extraordinary idea came into his head.
Then it hit him that this wasn’t going to work. A palace, no matter how grand and stunning, would just be a building, not a paradise. He spent day and night thinking and stressing until he had a terrible headache. Then one day, while watching a ship out on the sea, an amazing idea popped into his mind.
"I will build a palace which will seem to hang above the water on nothing!" he said to himself, chuckling. "None but a god could conceive such a brilliant idea."
"I’m going to build a palace that looks like it’s floating on water!" he said to himself, laughing. "Only a god could come up with such an amazing idea."
Hiram set about his ingenious plan at once. He sent trusted envoys far and wide for skilled divers. Only those who did not know the language of the country were selected. Hiram himself gave them their orders and they worked only at night, so that none should see or know of their work. Their task was to fasten four huge pillars to the bottom of the sea. Their work completed, the divers were well paid and sent away.
Hiram immediately got to work on his clever plan. He dispatched trusted messengers to look for skilled divers across the land. He chose only those who didn't speak the local language. Hiram personally gave them their instructions, and they worked only at night to keep their efforts hidden. Their job was to secure four massive pillars to the ocean floor. Once they finished, the divers were paid handsomely and sent on their way.
Next, a different gang of workmen was brought from a strange land. They constructed a platform on the pillars in the sea. Then a third lot of artisans began to erect a wonderful [239]edifice on the platform. They, too, only worked at night, but the building could no longer be concealed. It was showing itself above the sea. The people were therefore told, by royal proclamation, in these words:
Next, another group of workers was brought in from a distant place. They built a platform on the pillars in the sea. Then a third group of craftsmen started to construct a magnificent [239]structure on the platform. They also only worked at night, but the building could no longer be hidden. It was rising above the sea. The people were therefore informed, by royal decree, in these words:
I, Hiram of Tyre, the King, and of all the People,
I, Hiram of Tyre, the King, and of all the People,
GOD OMNIPOTENT,
ALL-POWERFUL GOD,
Hereby make known to you that it has become my pleasure to reveal unto you my
Hereby make known to you that it has become my pleasure to reveal unto you my
PARADISE
Heaven
which hitherto I have concealed in the clouds. Ye who are worthy shall behold it
which I have kept hidden in the clouds until now. Those of you who are deserving will see it.
TODAY!
NOW!
Of all the clever things he had done, Hiram believed the composition of that proclamation the cleverest.
Of all the smart things he had done, Hiram thought writing that proclamation was the smartest.
"Those who do not see, will think themselves unworthy," he said, "and will tremble in fear of my wrath. They will see a little more each day and will think themselves growing worthy. And they will believe; they must, when they see it all. Besides, they will look upward, toward the clouds, to see the paradise descending. They will never think of looking below to see it rising."
"Those who can't see will feel unworthy," he said, "and will be scared of my anger. Each day, they will see a little more and feel like they are becoming worthy. And they will believe; they have to, when they see everything. Besides, they'll look up at the clouds to see paradise coming down. They will never think to look down to see it rising."
And so it happened. The people could not [240]help but be impressed when they saw the amazing structure. It grew daily, apparently of its own accord, for no workmen were seen; and most wonderful of all, it seemed to rest on nothing in the air!
And so it happened. The people could not [240]help but be amazed when they saw the incredible structure. It seemed to grow each day, as if by magic, since no workers were ever seen; and most astonishing of all, it appeared to float in mid-air!
This was because the first story was of clearest glass, so clear, indeed, that the people saw through it and thought they saw nothing. On this the other stories were erected, and, of course, they appeared to be suspended in space.
This was because the first story was made of the clearest glass, so clear, in fact, that people looked through it and thought they saw nothing. On this, the other stories were built, and, of course, they seemed to be floating in mid-air.
There were seven stories to represent seven heavens. The second, the one above the glass, was constructed of iron, the third was of lead, the fourth of shining brass, the fifth of burnished copper, the sixth of glistening silver, and the last story of all, of pure gold.
There were seven stories to symbolize seven heavens. The second one, above the glass, was made of iron, the third was made of lead, the fourth was made of shining brass, the fifth was made of polished copper, the sixth was made of glimmering silver, and the final story of all was made of pure gold.
The whole building was lavishly studded with precious stones, gems and jewels of many hues. By day, when the sun shone and was reflected from the thousands of jewels and the polished metals, the appearance was dazzling; the people could not help but regard as a heaven that which they could scarcely look upon without being blinded. In the setting sun the uppermost story, with its huge golden dome, glowed like an expanse of fire; and by night, the myriad gems twinkled like additional stars.
The entire building was extravagantly decorated with precious stones, gems, and jewels in various colors. During the day, when the sun shone and reflected off the thousands of jewels and polished metals, it looked stunning; people couldn’t help but see it as a paradise that was almost blinding to look at. In the setting sun, the top floor, featuring its massive golden dome, shone like a sea of fire; and at night, the countless gems sparkled like extra stars.
[241]Yet some people would not believe this was a paradise, and so Hiram had to set his wits to work again.
[241]Yet some people did not believe this was a paradise, so Hiram had to think creatively again.
"Thunder and lightning I must produce," he said, and this part of his ambition he found not at all difficult.
"Thunder and lightning I need to create," he said, and this aspect of his ambition he found quite easy.
In the second story he kept huge boulders and round heavy stones. When these were rolled about the people thought the noise was thunder. By means of many revolving windows and reflectors, Hiram could flash a light on the town and delude simple people, who were easily impressed and frightened, into the belief that they saw lightning.
In the second story, he stored massive boulders and large, heavy stones. When these were rolled around, people thought the noise was thunder. Using many revolving windows and reflectors, Hiram could shine a light on the town and trick simple people—who were easily impressed and scared—into thinking they were seeing lightning.
"When I am seated here above the forces of the storm," said Hiram, "the people must surely accept me as God and extol me above all mortal kings."
"When I sit here above the storm's forces," said Hiram, "the people must surely see me as a god and praise me above all earthly kings."
He was foolishly happy on his throne in the clouds, but his counselors shook their heads. They knew that such folly would meet with its due punishment. They warned Hiram against remaining in his paradise during a storm, but he replied, in a rage: "I, the God of the storm, am not afraid."
He was ridiculously happy on his throne in the clouds, but his advisors shook their heads. They knew that such foolishness would have its consequences. They warned Hiram not to stay in his paradise during a storm, but he responded angrily, "I, the God of the storm, am not afraid."
But when the real thunder rolled and the lightning flashed all around his paradise, Hiram [242]lost his boastful courage. He saw visions. Trembling in every limb, he crouched on his throne and imagined he saw angels and demons and fairies dancing round him and jeering at his pretensions and his wonderful structure.
But when the real thunder crashed and the lightning lit up his paradise, Hiram [242] lost his overconfident bravery. He was having visions. Shaking in every limb, he huddled on his throne and thought he saw angels and demons and fairies dancing around him, mocking his claims and his impressive creation.
The storm grew fiercer, the lightning more vivid, the thunder-crashes louder, and Hiram screamed when there was a tremendous noise of crashing glass. The first story could not withstand the terrible buffeting of the waves. It cracked and crumbled. There was no support left for the six heavens above. They could no longer hang in space.
The storm got stronger, the lightning brighter, the thunder louder, and Hiram yelled when he heard a huge sound of breaking glass. The first floor couldn’t handle the force of the waves. It cracked and fell apart. There was no support left for the six floors above. They could no longer stay up in the air.
With a mighty crash, that struck terror into the hearts of the beholders, the whole structure collapsed in a thousand pieces in the sea.
With a loud crash that terrified everyone watching, the entire structure fell apart into a thousand pieces in the sea.
Marvelous to relate, Hiram was not killed or drowned. It seemed a miracle that he should be saved, but such was the case; and some people thought that proved him to be a god more than his unfortunate paradise. But his life was only spared to end in greater misery and sorrow. He was dethroned by Nebuchadnezzar and ended his days a wretched captive. And all the people knew that Hiram, once the great king of Tyre, the friend of King David and King Solomon, was but a mortal and a foolish one.
It’s incredible to say, Hiram wasn’t killed or drowned. It felt like a miracle that he was saved, but that’s what happened; some people believed it proved he was more of a god than his tragic paradise. However, his life was only spared to lead to even more misery and sorrow. He was overthrown by Nebuchadnezzar and spent his days as a miserable captive. Everyone knew that Hiram, once the great king of Tyre, the friend of King David and King Solomon, was just a human and a foolish one at that.
The Rabbi's Bogey-ManToC
Rabbi Lion, of the ancient city of Prague, sat in his study in the Ghetto looking very troubled. Through the window he could see the River Moldau with the narrow streets of the Jewish quarter clustered around the cemetery, which still stands to-day, and where is to be seen this famous man's tomb. Beyond the Ghetto rose the towers and spires of the city, but just at that moment it was not the cruelty of the people to the Jews that occupied the rabbi's thoughts. He was unable to find a servant, even one to attend the fire on the Sabbath for him.
Rabbi Lion, from the ancient city of Prague, sat in his study in the Ghetto looking very troubled. Through the window, he could see the River Moldau with the narrow streets of the Jewish quarter clustered around the cemetery, which still stands today, where this famous man's tomb can be found. Beyond the Ghetto, the towers and spires of the city rose up, but at that moment, it wasn't the cruelty of the people towards the Jews that occupied the rabbi's thoughts. He was struggling to find a servant, even someone to tend to the fire for him on Sabbath.
The truth was that the people were a little afraid of the rabbi. He was a very learned man, wise and studious, and a scientist; and because he did wonderful things people called him a magician. His experiments in chemistry frightened them. Late at nights they saw little spurts of blue and red flame shine from his window, and they said that demons and witches came at his beck and call. So nobody would enter his service.
The truth was that the people were a bit scared of the rabbi. He was a very knowledgeable man, wise and studious, and a scientist; and because he did amazing things, people called him a magician. His experiments in chemistry intimidated them. Late at night, they saw little flashes of blue and red flames coming from his window, and they said that demons and witches came at his command. So, no one wanted to work for him.
[245]"If, as they declare, I am truly a magician," he said to himself, "why should I not make for myself a servant, one that will tend the fire for me on the Sabbath?"
[245]"If, as they say, I really am a magician," he thought to himself, "why shouldn't I create a servant to keep the fire going for me on the Sabbath?"
He set to work on his novel idea and in a few weeks had completed his mechanical creature, a woman. She looked like a big, strong, laboring woman, and the rabbi was greatly pleased with his handiwork.
He got to work on his novel idea, and within a few weeks, he had finished his mechanical creature, a woman. She resembled a big, strong, working woman, and the rabbi was very pleased with his creation.
"Now to endow it with life," he said.
"Now to give it life," he said.
Carefully, in the silence of his mysterious study at midnight, he wrote out the Unpronounceable Sacred Name of God on a piece of parchment. Then he rolled it up and placed it in the mouth of the creature.
Carefully, in the quiet of his mysterious study at midnight, he wrote the Unpronounceable Sacred Name of God on a piece of parchment. Then he rolled it up and put it in the mouth of the creature.
Immediately it sprang up and began to move like a living thing. It rolled its eyes, waved its arms, and nearly walked through the window. In alarm, Rabbi Lion snatched the parchment from its mouth and the creature fell helpless to the floor.
Immediately, it sprang up and started to move like a living thing. It rolled its eyes, waved its arms, and almost walked through the window. In alarm, Rabbi Lion snatched the parchment from its mouth, and the creature fell helplessly to the floor.
"I must be careful," said the rabbi. "It is a wonderful machine with its many springs and screws and levers, and will be most useful to me as soon as I learn to control it properly."
"I have to be careful," said the rabbi. "It's an amazing machine with all its springs, screws, and levers, and it will be really useful to me once I learn to control it properly."
[246]All the people marveled when they saw the rabbi's machine-woman running errands and doing many duties, controlled only by his thoughts. She could do everything but speak, and Rabbi Lion discovered that he must take the Name from her mouth before he went to sleep. Otherwise, she might have done mischief.
[246]Everyone was amazed when they saw the rabbi's machine-woman running errands and performing various tasks, all controlled by his thoughts. She could do everything except talk, and Rabbi Lion learned that he had to remove the Name from her mouth before going to sleep. Otherwise, she could cause trouble.
One cold Sabbath afternoon, the rabbi was preaching in the synagogue and the little children stood outside his house looking at the machine-woman seated by the window. When they rolled their eyes she did, and at last they shouted: "Come and play with us."
One chilly Sabbath afternoon, the rabbi was preaching in the synagogue, and the little kids stood outside his house, watching the mechanical woman sitting by the window. Whenever they rolled their eyes, she did too, and finally, they shouted, "Come play with us."
She promptly jumped through the window and stood among the boys and girls.
She quickly jumped through the window and stood among the boys and girls.
"We are cold," said one. "Canst thou make a fire for us?"
"We're cold," said one. "Can you make a fire for us?"
The creature was made to obey orders, so she at once collected sticks and lit a fire in the street. Then, with the children, she danced round the blaze in great glee. She piled on all the sticks and old barrels she could find, and soon the fire spread and caught a house. The children ran away in fear while the fire blazed so furiously that the whole town became alarmed. Before the flames could be extinguished, a number of houses had been burned down and much damage [247]done. The creature could not be found, and only when the parchment with the Name, which could not burn, was discovered amid the ashes, was it known that she had been destroyed in the conflagration.
The creature was designed to follow orders, so she immediately gathered sticks and started a fire in the street. Then, with the children, she joyfully danced around the flames. She added all the sticks and old barrels she could find, and soon the fire spread and ignited a house. The children ran away in fear as the fire blazed so intensely that the entire town became alarmed. Before the flames could be put out, several houses had burned down and a lot of damage [247] was done. The creature was nowhere to be found, and it was only when the parchment with the Name, which could not burn, was discovered among the ashes that it was revealed she had been destroyed in the fire.
The Council of the city was indignant when it learned of the strange occurrence, and Rabbi Lion was summoned to appear before King Rudolf.
The city council was outraged when they heard about the strange event, and Rabbi Lion was called to appear before King Rudolf.
"What is this I hear," asked his majesty. "Is it not a sin to make a living creature?"
"What is this I hear?" asked his majesty. "Isn't it a sin to create a living being?"
"It had no life but that which the Sacred Name gave it," replied the rabbi.
"It had no life except the one that the Sacred Name gave it," replied the rabbi.
"I understand it not," said the king. "Thou wilt be imprisoned and must make another creature, so that I may see it for myself. If it is as thou sayest, thy life shall be spared. If not—if, in truth, thou profanest God's sacred law and makest a living thing, thou shalt die and all thy people shall be expelled from this city."
"I don't understand it," said the king. "You will be imprisoned and must create another creature, so I can see it for myself. If it is as you say, your life will be spared. If not—if you truly violate God's sacred law and create a living thing, you will die, and all your people will be expelled from this city."
Rabbi Lion at once set to work, and this time made a man, much bigger than the woman that had been burned.
Rabbi Lion immediately got to work, and this time he created a man, much larger than the woman who had been burned.
"As your majesty sees," said the rabbi, when his task was completed, "it is but a creature of wood and glue with springs at the joints. Now observe," and he put the Sacred Name in its mouth.
"As your majesty can see," said the rabbi, after finishing his work, "it's just a figure made of wood and glue with springs at the joints. Now watch," and he placed the Sacred Name in its mouth.
[248]Slowly the creature rose to its feet and saluted the monarch who was so delighted that he cried: "Give him to me, rabbi."
[248]Slowly, the creature got to its feet and waved at the king, who was so happy that he exclaimed, "Give him to me, rabbi."
"That cannot be," said Rabbi Lion, solemnly. "The Sacred Name must not pass from my possession. Otherwise the creature may do great damage again. This time I shall take care and will not use the man on the Sabbath."
"That can't be," Rabbi Lion said seriously. "The Sacred Name must not leave my hands. If it does, the creature could cause a lot of harm again. This time I'll be careful and won't use the man on the Sabbath."
The king saw the wisdom of this and set the rabbi at liberty and allowed him to take the creature to his house. The Jews looked on in wonderment when they saw the creature walking along the street by the side of Rabbi Lion, but the children ran away in fear, crying: "The bogey-man."
The king recognized the wisdom in this and freed the rabbi, letting him take the creature home. The Jews watched in amazement as the creature walked down the street next to Rabbi Lion, but the children ran away in fear, shouting: "The boogeyman."
The rabbi exercised caution with his bogey-man this time, and every Friday, just before Sabbath commenced, he took the name from its mouth so as to render it powerless.
The rabbi was careful with his bogeyman this time, and every Friday, just before Sabbath started, he took the name from its mouth to make it powerless.
It became more wonderful every day, and one evening it startled the rabbi from a doze by beginning to speak.
It got more amazing every day, and one evening it surprised the rabbi out of a nap by starting to talk.
"I want to be a soldier," it said, "and fight for the king. I belong to the king. You made me for him."
"I want to be a soldier," it said, "and fight for the king. I belong to the king. You created me for him."
"Silence," cried Rabbi Lion, and it had to obey. "I like not this," said the rabbi to [249]himself. "This monster must not become my master, or it may destroy me and perhaps all the Jews."
"Quiet," shouted Rabbi Lion, and it had to listen. "I don't like this," the rabbi said to [249]himself. "This monster cannot be my master, or it could ruin me and potentially all the Jews."
He could not help but wonder whether the king was right and that it must be a sin to create a man. The creature not only spoke, but grew surly and disobedient, and yet the rabbi hesitated to break it up, for it was most useful to him. It did all his cooking, washing and cleaning, and three servants could not have performed the work so neatly and quickly.
He couldn't help but wonder if the king was right and if it was a sin to create a man. The creature not only talked but also became grumpy and disobedient, and yet the rabbi hesitated to dismantle it because it was incredibly useful to him. It handled all his cooking, washing, and cleaning, and three servants wouldn't have done the work as neatly and quickly.
One Friday afternoon when the rabbi was preparing to go to the synagogue, he heard a loud noise in the street.
One Friday afternoon, as the rabbi was getting ready to go to the synagogue, he heard a loud noise outside.
"Come quickly," the people shouted at his door. "Your bogey-man is trying to get into the synagogue."
"Come quick," the people shouted at his door. "The boogeyman is trying to get into the synagogue."
Rabbi Lion rushed out in a state of alarm. The monster had slipped from the house and was battering down the door of the synagogue.
Rabbi Lion burst out in a panic. The monster had escaped from the house and was smashing down the door of the synagogue.
"What art thou doing?" demanded the rabbi, sternly.
"What are you doing?" the rabbi asked sternly.
"Trying to get into the synagogue to destroy the scrolls of the Holy Law," answered the monster. "Then wilt thou have no power over me, and I shall make a great army of bogey-men who shall fight for the king and kill all the Jews."
"Trying to break into the synagogue to destroy the scrolls of the Holy Law," the monster replied. "Then you won't have any power over me, and I will create a vast army of monsters who will fight for the king and kill all the Jews."
[250]"I will kill thee first," exclaimed Rabbi Lion, and springing forward he snatched the parchment with the Name so quickly from the creature's mouth that it collapsed at his feet a mass of broken springs and pieces of wood and glue.
[250]"I will kill you first," shouted Rabbi Lion, and jumping forward, he quickly grabbed the parchment with the Name from the creature's mouth, causing it to collapse at his feet in a heap of broken springs, wood, and glue.
For many years afterward these pieces were shown to visitors in the attic of the synagogue when the story was told of the rabbi's bogey-man.
For many years after that, these pieces were displayed for visitors in the attic of the synagogue while the story of the rabbi's bogey-man was told.
The Fairy FrogToC
Once upon a time there lived a man of learning and wealth who had an only son, named Hanina. To this son, who was grown up and married, he sent a messenger asking that he should immediately come to his father. Hanina obeyed, and found both his father and mother lying ill.
Once upon a time, there was a wealthy and educated man who had an only son named Hanina. He sent a messenger to request that his son come to see him right away. Hanina complied and found both his father and mother seriously ill.
"Know, my son," said the old man, "we are about to die. Grieve not, for it has been so ordained. We have been companions through life, and we are to be privileged to leave this world together. You will mourn for us the customary seven days. They will end on the eve of the festival of the Passover. On that day go forth into the market place and purchase the first thing offered to thee, no matter what it is, or what the cost that may be demanded. It will in due course bring thee good fortune. Hearken unto my words, my son, and all will be well."
"Listen, my son," said the old man, "we're about to die. Don’t be sad, because it’s how it’s meant to be. We’ve been friends throughout life, and we’re lucky to leave this world together. You’ll mourn us for the usual seven days. That will end on the eve of the Passover festival. On that day, go to the marketplace and buy the first thing you’re offered, no matter what it is or how much they want for it. It will ultimately bring you good luck. Pay attention to my words, my son, and everything will be fine."
[253]Hanina promised obedience to this strange injunction of his father, and events fell out in accordance with the old man's prediction. The aged couple died on the same day, were buried together and after the week of mourning, on the day preceding the Passover festival, Hanina made his way to the market place wondering what adventure was in store for him.
[253]Hanina agreed to obey his father's unusual request, and things happened just as the old man had predicted. The elderly couple passed away on the same day, were buried together, and after the week of mourning, on the day before the Passover festival, Hanina headed to the marketplace, curious about what adventure awaited him.
He had scarcely entered the market place, where all manner of wares were displayed, when an old man approached him, carrying a silver casket of curious design.
He had barely stepped into the marketplace, where all kinds of goods were on display, when an old man came up to him, holding a silver box with an unusual design.
"Purchase this, my son," he said, "and it will bring thee good fortune."
"Buy this, my son," he said, "and it will bring you good luck."
"What does it contain?" asked Hanina.
"What's inside?" asked Hanina.
"That I may not inform thee," was the reply. "Indeed I cannot, for I know not. Only the purchaser can open it at the feast which begins the Passover."
"That I can't tell you," was the reply. "Honestly, I don’t know. Only the buyer can open it at the feast that kicks off Passover."
Naturally, Hanina was impressed by these words. Matters were shaping just as his father foretold.
Naturally, Hanina was impressed by these words. Things were unfolding just as his father had predicted.
"What is the price?" he asked.
"What's the cost?" he asked.
"A thousand gold pieces."
"1,000 gold coins."
That was an enormous sum, nearly the whole that he possessed, but Hanina, remembering his vow, paid the money and took the casket home. [254]It was placed upon the table that night when the Passover festival began. On being opened it was found to contain a smaller casket. This was opened and out sprang a frog.
That was a huge amount, almost everything he had, but Hanina, remembering his vow, paid the money and brought the casket home. [254]It was put on the table that night when the Passover festival started. When it was opened, it contained a smaller casket. This was opened, and a frog jumped out.
Hanina's wife was sorely disappointed, but she gave food to the frog which devoured everything greedily. So much did the creature eat that when the Passover had ended, in eight days it had grown to an enormous size. Hanina built a cabinet for his strange possession, but it continued to grow and soon required a special shed.
Hanina's wife was really disappointed, but she fed the frog, which gobbled up everything hungrily. The creature ate so much that by the end of Passover, in just eight days, it had grown to a huge size. Hanina built a cabinet for his unusual pet, but it kept growing and soon needed a special shed.
Hanina was seriously puzzled, for the frog ate so ravenously that he and his wife had little food for themselves. But they made no complaint, although their hardships increased daily. They were compelled to dispose of almost everything they possessed to keep the frog supplied with food, and at last they were left in a state of abject poverty. Then only did the courage of Hanina's wife give way and she began to cry.
Hanina was really confused because the frog was eating so much that he and his wife had very little food left for themselves. But they didn’t complain, even though their struggles grew every day. They had to sell almost everything they owned to keep the frog fed, and eventually they found themselves in total poverty. Only then did Hanina's wife's courage break, and she started to cry.
To her astonishment, the frog, which was now bigger than a man, spoke to her.
To her shock, the frog, which was now larger than a man, spoke to her.
"Listen to me, wife of the faithful Hanina," it said. "Ye have treated me well. Therefore, ask of me what ye will, and I shall carry out your wishes."
"Listen to me, wife of the loyal Hanina," it said. "You have treated me kindly. So, ask me anything you want, and I'll make it happen."
"It is there," said the frog, and at that very moment there was a knock at the door and a huge basket of food was delivered.
"It’s here," said the frog, and just then there was a knock at the door and a massive basket of food was delivered.
Hanina had not yet spoken, and the frog asked him to name his desire.
Hanina hadn’t said anything yet, and the frog asked him to share his wish.
"A frog that speaks and performs wonders must be wise and learned," said Hanina. "I wish that thou shouldst teach me the lore of men."
"A frog that talks and does amazing things must be smart and knowledgeable," said Hanina. "I wish you would teach me the wisdom of people."
The frog agreed, and his method of teaching was exceedingly strange. He wrote out the Law and the seventy known languages on strips of paper. These he ordered Hanina to swallow. Hanina did so and became acquainted with everything, even the language of the beasts and the birds. All men regarded him as the most learned sage of his time.
The frog agreed, and his way of teaching was very unusual. He wrote the Law and the seventy known languages on strips of paper. He instructed Hanina to swallow them. Hanina complied and became knowledgeable about everything, even the language of animals and birds. Everyone considered him the most learned sage of his time.
One day the frog spoke again.
One day the frog spoke again.
"The day has arrived," he said, "when I must repay you for all the kindness you have shown me. Your reward shall be great. Come with me to the woods and you shall see marvels performed."
"The day has come," he said, "when I need to repay you for all the kindness you've shown me. Your reward will be incredible. Join me in the woods, and you'll see amazing things."
Hanina and his wife followed the giant frog to the woods very early one morning, and a comical figure it presented as it hobbled along. [256]Arrived at the woods, the frog cried out, in its croaking voice:
Hanina and his wife trailed the giant frog into the woods early one morning, and it looked quite funny as it hobbled along. [256] Once they reached the woods, the frog shouted out in its croaky voice:
"Come to me all ye inhabitants of the trees, the caves and streams, and do my bidding. Bring precious stones from the depths of the earth and roots and herbs."
"Come to me, all of you who live in the trees, caves, and streams, and do what I ask. Bring precious stones from the depths of the earth along with roots and herbs."
Then began the queerest procession. Hundreds upon hundreds of birds came twittering through the trees; thousands upon thousands of insects came crawling from holes in the ground; and all the animals in the woods, from the tiniest to the monsters, came in answer to the call of the frog. Each group brought some gift and laid it at the feet of Hanina and his wife who stood in some alarm. Soon a great pile of precious stones and herbs was heaped before them.
Then the strangest parade began. Hundreds of birds flew through the trees, thousands of insects crawled out of holes in the ground, and all the animals in the woods, from the smallest to the largest, came in response to the frog's call. Each group brought a gift and placed it at the feet of Hanina and his wife, who stood there somewhat shocked. Soon, a huge pile of precious stones and herbs was stacked up in front of them.
"All these belong to you," said the frog, pointing to the jewels. "Of equal worth are the herbs and the roots with which ye can cure all diseases. Because ye obeyed the wishes of the dying and did not question me, ye are now rewarded."
"All of this is yours," said the frog, pointing to the jewels. "The herbs and roots that can heal all illnesses are just as valuable. Because you followed the wishes of the dying without questioning me, you are now being rewarded."
Hanina and his wife thanked the frog and then the former said: "May we not know who thou art?"
Hanina and his wife thanked the frog, and then he said, "May we never know who you are?"
"Yes," replied the frog. "I am the fairy son [257]of Adam, gifted with the power of assuming any form. Farewell."
"Yeah," replied the frog. "I’m the fairy son [257] of Adam, blessed with the ability to take any shape. Goodbye."
With these words, the frog began to grow smaller and smaller until it was the size of an ordinary frog. Then it hopped into a stream and disappeared and all the denizens of the woods returned to their haunts.
With these words, the frog started to shrink until it was the size of a normal frog. Then it hopped into a stream and disappeared, and all the creatures of the woods went back to their homes.
Hanina and his wife made their way home with their treasures. They became famous for their wealth, their wisdom and their charity, and lived in happiness with all peoples for many, many years.
Hanina and his wife headed home with their treasures. They became well-known for their wealth, their wisdom, and their generosity, and lived happily among all people for many, many years.
The Princess of the TowerToC
I
Princess Solima was sick, not exactly ill, but so much out of sorts that her father, King Zuliman, was both annoyed and perturbed. The princess was as beautiful as a princess of those days should be; her long tresses were like threads of gold, her blue eyes rivaled the color of the sky on the balmiest summer day; and her smile was as radiant as the sunshine itself.
Princess Solima was unwell, not completely sick, but so out of sorts that her father, King Zuliman, was both annoyed and worried. The princess was as beautiful as a princess of her time could be; her long hair flowed like strands of gold, her blue eyes matched the color of the sky on the warmest summer day, and her smile was as bright as the sun itself.
She was learned and clever, too, and her goodness of heart gained for her as great a renown as her peerless beauty. Despite all this, Princess Solima was not happy. Indeed, she was wretched to despondency, and her melancholy weighed heavily upon her father.
She was knowledgeable and smart, and her kind heart earned her just as much fame as her unmatched beauty. Despite all this, Princess Solima was not happy. In fact, she was so miserable that it affected her father deeply.
"What ails you, my precious daughter?" he asked her a hundred times, but she made no answer.
"What’s wrong, my dear daughter?" he asked her a hundred times, but she didn’t respond.
She just sat and silently moped. She did not waste away, which puzzled the physicians; she did not grow pale, which surprised her [260]attendants; and she did not weep, which astonished herself. But she felt as if her heart had grown heavy, as if there was no use in anything.
She just sat there, sulking in silence. She didn’t waste away, which confused the doctors; she didn’t grow pale, which surprised her staff; and she didn’t cry, which took her by surprise. But she felt like her heart was weighed down, as if nothing mattered anymore.
The king squared his shoulders to show his determination and summoned his magicians and wizards and sorcerers and commanded them to perform their arts and solve the mystery of the illness of Princess Solima. A strange crew they were, ranged in a semi-circle before the king. There was the renowned astrologer from Egypt, a little man with a humpback; the mixer of mysterious potions from China, a long, lank yellow man, with tiny eyes; the alchemist from Arabia, a scowling man with his face almost concealed by whiskers; there was a Greek and a Persian and a Phoenician, each with some special knowledge and fearfully anxious to display it. They set to work.
The king straightened his shoulders to show his resolve and called his magicians, wizards, and sorcerers, instructing them to use their skills to uncover the cause of Princess Solima's illness. They formed a semi-circle in front of him, a peculiar bunch. There was the famous astrologer from Egypt, a short man with a hunchback; the creator of mysterious potions from China, a tall, thin man with small eyes; the alchemist from Arabia, a scowling guy whose face was mostly hidden by a beard; and there were a Greek, a Persian, and a Phoenician, each eager to showcase their unique expertise. They got to work.
One studied the stars, another concocted a sweet-smelling fluid, a third retired to the woods and thought deeply, a fourth made abstruse calculations with diagrams and figures, a fifth questioned the princess' handmaidens, and a sixth conceived the brilliant notion of talking with the princess herself. He was certainly an original wizard, and he learned more than all the others.
One person observed the stars, another created a fragrant potion, a third withdrew to the woods for deep contemplation, a fourth made complex calculations with charts and figures, a fifth interrogated the princess's attendants, and a sixth came up with the clever idea of speaking directly with the princess. He was definitely a unique wizard, and he gained more knowledge than all the others.
[261]Then they met in consultation and talked foreign languages and pretended very seriously to understand one another. One said the stars were in opposition, another said he had gazed into a crystal and had seen a glow-worm chasing a hippopotamus which a third interpreted as meaning the princess would die if the glow-worm won the race.
[261]Then they gathered to discuss and spoke different languages, pretending very sincerely to understand each other. One claimed the stars were misaligned, another mentioned he had looked into a crystal and saw a glow-worm chasing a hippopotamus, which a third person interpreted as a sign that the princess would perish if the glow-worm won the race.
"Rubbish!" exclaimed the magician who had spoken to the princess; "likewise stuff and nonsense and the equivalent thereof in the seventy unknown languages."
"Rubbish!" shouted the magician who had talked to the princess; "also nonsense and all that in the seventy unknown languages."
That was an impertinent comment on their divinations, and so they listened seriously.
That was a rude comment about their predictions, so they listened seriously.
"The princess," he said, "is just tired. That is a disease which will become popular and fashionable as the world grows older and more people amass riches. She is sick of being waited on hand and foot and bowed down to and all that sort of thing. She has never been allowed to romp as a child, to choose her own companions and the rest of it. Therefore, she is bored with all the etcetras. The case is comprehensible and comprehensive: it needs the exercise of imagination stimulated by prescience, conscience, patience...."
"The princess," he said, "is just exhausted. That's a condition that will become trendy and popular as the world ages and more people accumulate wealth. She's tired of being pampered and treated like royalty all the time. She never got to play freely as a child or pick her own friends and do other normal things. As a result, she's bored with everything else. It's clear and understandable: it requires a bit of imagination combined with foresight, awareness, and patience..."
The others yawned and began to collect [262]dictionaries, and fearing that they might be tempted to fling them at him after they had found the meaning of his big words, he ceased.
The others yawned and started to gather [262]dictionaries, and worried that they might be tempted to throw them at him after discovering the meanings of his fancy words, he stopped.
"I agree," said the president of the assembly, the oldest wizard, "only I diagnose the disease in simpler form. The princess is in love."
"I agree," said the president of the assembly, the oldest wizard, "but I see the situation in simpler terms. The princess is in love."
That set them all jabbering together, and they finally agreed to report to the king that the time had arrived when the princess should marry, so that she should be able to go away to a new land, amid other people and different scenes.
That got them all talking at once, and they eventually decided to tell the king that it was time for the princess to marry so she could leave for a new place, surrounded by different people and new experiences.
The king agreed reluctantly, for he dearly loved his daughter and wished her to remain with him always if possible. Heralds and messengers were sent out far and wide, and very soon a procession of suitors for the princess' hand began to file past the lady. They were princes of all shapes and sizes, of all complexions and colors; some were resplendent with jewels, others were followed by retinues of slaves bearing gifts; a few entered the competition by proxy—that is, they sent somebody else to see the lady first and pronounce judgment upon her. These she dismissed summarily, declaring that they were disqualified by the rules of fair play.
The king reluctantly agreed, as he loved his daughter dearly and wanted her to stay with him forever if he could. Heralds and messengers were sent out everywhere, and soon a line of suitors for the princess's hand started to appear before her. They were princes of all shapes and sizes, with different complexions and colors; some were dazzling with jewels, while others had groups of servants carrying gifts. A few entered the competition through proxies—meaning they sent someone else to meet the lady first and give their opinion on her. She quickly dismissed these suitors, stating that they were disqualified by the rules of fair competition.
When all the entrants had been inspected by the king, he said to his daughter:
When all the contestants had been checked by the king, he said to his daughter:
[263]"Pick the one you love the best, Solima dear."
[263]"Choose the one you love the most, dear Solima."
"None," she answered promptly.
"None," she replied immediately.
"Dear, dear me—that is very awkward. We shall have to return the entrance fees—I mean the presents," he said.
"Wow, that's really awkward. We’ll need to give back the entrance fees—I mean the gifts," he said.
That prospect did not seem to worry the princess in the least; nor did her father's appeal not to belittle him in the eyes of his fellow monarchs have the slightest effect on her.
That possibility didn’t seem to bother the princess at all; nor did her father’s request not to undermine him in front of his fellow kings have any impact on her.
"At least," he said, growing impatient, "tell me what you do want."
"At least," he said, getting impatient, "just tell me what you want."
"I will marry any man," she replied, while he wondered gravely what else she could have said, "who is not such a fool as to think himself the only person in the world who is of consequence."
"I will marry any man," she replied, while he seriously wondered what else she could have said, "who isn't such a fool as to think he's the only person in the world that matters."
The king was not without wisdom, and he knew that this remark is foolish, or sensible, according to the mood in which it is said, and the thoughts behind it.
The king wasn’t lacking in wisdom, and he understood that this comment can be foolish or sensible, depending on the mood it’s delivered in and the thoughts behind it.
"You do not regard any one of the princes," the king said gently, "as worthy of——"
"You don't see any of the princes," the king said gently, "as worthy of——"
"Any woman," interrupted his daughter. "Listen, my father, you have tried to make me happy always and until recently you have succeeded. I wish to obey you in all things, even in the choice of a husband. Would you really have me marry any one of these fools? Be not [264]angry. Did any one reveal a gleam of wisdom, or common-sense? Were they not all just ridiculous fops? Let me enumerate:
"Any woman," interrupted his daughter. "Listen, Dad, you’ve always tried to make me happy, and until recently, you’ve done a great job. I want to obey you in everything, even when it comes to picking a husband. Would you seriously want me to marry any of these idiots? Please don't get mad. Did any of them show even a hint of wisdom or common sense? Weren’t they all just silly dorks? Let me list them out:
"There was Prince Hafiz who talked only of his wars—of the men—aye and women and children—his soldiers had butchered. The soldiers fought and Prince Hafiz posed before me as a warrior and hero. I will not be queen in a land where people cannot live in peace.
"There was Prince Hafiz who only spoke about his wars—about the men—yes, and women and children—his soldiers had slaughtered. The soldiers fought, and Prince Hafiz presented himself to me as a warrior and hero. I will not be queen in a place where people cannot live in peace."
"Then there was Prince Aziz who boasted that he spends all his life with his horses and dogs and falcons in the hunting field. He knows the needs of beasts, but not of men. I will not be the bride of a prince who allows his subjects to starve in wretchedness and poverty while he enjoys himself with the slaughter of wild beasts.
"Then there was Prince Aziz who bragged that he spends all his time with his horses, dogs, and falcons in the hunting field. He understands the needs of animals, but not of people. I will not marry a prince who lets his people suffer in misery and poverty while he enjoys hunting wild game."
"Prince Guzman had nothing else to impart to me but his taste in jewels and dress. Prince Abdul knew exactly how many bottles of wine he drank daily, but he could not tell me how many schools there were in his city. Prince Hassan had not the slightest notion how the majority of his people lived, whether by trading, or thieving, or working, or begging."
"Prince Guzman had nothing to share with me except his preferences for jewelry and fashion. Prince Abdul was fully aware of how many bottles of wine he consumed each day, but he couldn't tell me how many schools existed in his city. Prince Hassan had no idea how most of his people lived, whether through trading, stealing, working, or begging."
King Zuliman listened intently. This was a singular speech for a princess, but reason told him this was profoundest wisdom.
King Zuliman listened closely. This was a unique speech for a princess, but logic told him it was the deepest wisdom.
[265]"Oh, I am tired," burst out Princess Solima, in tears. "I have no desire for life if to be a ruler over men and women and children means that you must take no interest in their welfare. My father, hearken. I will not be queen in a land where the king thinks the people live only to make him great. I shall be proud and happy to reign where the king understands that it is his duty to make his people happy and his country prosperous and peaceful."
[265] "Oh, I'm so tired," Princess Solima exclaimed, tears streaming down her face. "I don’t want to live if being a ruler over men, women, and children means I can't care about their well-being. Father, listen to me. I refuse to be queen in a land where the king believes the people exist solely to elevate him. I would be proud and happy to rule where the king knows that his duty is to make his people happy and to ensure his country is prosperous and peaceful."
The king left his daughter, and, deeply concerned, sought his wizards.
The king left his daughter and, feeling very worried, went to find his wizards.
"My daughter has been born thousands of years before her time," he declared, petulantly. "The stars have played a trick on me, and have sent me my great-great-great-great ever so much great granddaughter out of her turn."
"My daughter is like she was born thousands of years too early," he said, frustrated. "The stars have played a trick on me and sent me my great-great-great-great great-granddaughter out of order."
The magicians did not laugh at this: they thought it a wonderfully sage remark, and after much mysterious whispering among themselves and consultation of old books, and gazing into crystals, they informed the king that the stars foretold that Princess Solima would marry a poor man!
The magicians didn't laugh at this: they considered it a brilliant observation, and after a lot of secretive whispering and consulting old texts, along with gazing into crystal balls, they told the king that the stars predicted Princess Solima would marry a poor man!
They flattered themselves on their cleverness in arriving at this conclusion, which they deduced from the princess contempt for princes.
They prided themselves on their cleverness in coming to this conclusion, which they figured out from the princess's disdain for princes.
[266]King Zuliman's patience was exhausted by this time. In a towering rage, he told his daughter what the wizards had said, and when she merely said, "How nice," he swore he would imprison her in his fortress in the sea.
[266]King Zuliman was fed up by this point. In a fit of anger, he told his daughter what the wizards had said, and when she just replied, "How nice," he vowed to lock her up in his fortress in the sea.
His majesty meant it, too, and at once had the fortress, which stood on a tiny island miles from land, luxuriously furnished and fitted up for his daughter's reception. Thither she was conveyed secretly one night, but to her father's disgust she made no protest.
His majesty was serious about it, and right away he had the fortress, which was located on a small island miles from shore, lavishly furnished and prepared for his daughter's arrival. She was taken there secretly one night, but to her father's annoyance, she didn't complain at all.
"I shall be free for a while," she said, "of all the absurd flummery of the palace."
"I'll be free for a while," she said, "from all the ridiculous nonsense of the palace."
II.
The people were sad when the princess disappeared. She had been good and kind to them, had understood them, and they did not know whether she had died, or had deserted them without a word of farewell, though that was hardly possible. All that they knew was that the king suddenly became morose and sullen. Strangely enough, he began to take an interest in the poor. He asked them funny questions—for a king. How did they earn money? What was their occupation? Had they any pleasures? And what were their thoughts?
The people were heartbroken when the princess vanished. She had always been good and kind to them, and she understood their struggles. They didn’t know if she had died or if she had left them without saying goodbye, though that seemed unlikely. All they knew was that the king suddenly became gloomy and withdrawn. Oddly enough, he started to show an interest in the poor. He asked them strange questions—for a king. How did they make money? What jobs did they have? Did they have any joys? And what were their thoughts?
[267]Young people laughed, but old men said the king intended to promote laws which would do good. Anyway, the king's interest did make his subjects happier, and the officers of state became very busy with projects and schemes for improving trade, providing work and for educating children.
[267]Young people laughed, but older men said the king wanted to introduce laws that would be beneficial. Regardless, the king's involvement made his subjects happier, and the government officials became very engaged with projects and plans to boost trade, create jobs, and educate children.
"They do say," remarked one old woman, who kept an apple stall in the market place, "that a law will be passed that the sun should shine every day, and that it should never rain on the days of the market. Ah! that will be good," and she rubbed her hands at the prospect of not having to crouch under a leaky awning when the rain came pelting down, or over a tiny fire in a brass bowl in the winter, to thaw her frozen and benumbed hands.
"They say," commented an elderly woman who ran an apple stand in the market, "that a new law is going to be made so the sun shines every day, and it never rains on market days. Oh, that would be amazing," and she rubbed her hands together at the thought of not having to huddle under a leaky awning when the rain poured down, or over a small fire in a brass bowl in the winter to warm her chilled and numb hands.
Even the laborers in the fields, who were mainly dull-witted people with no learning whatsoever, heard the news; and they actually pondered over it and wondered whether it meant that they would never more be hungry and wretchedly clad.
Even the workers in the fields, who were mostly simple-minded and uneducated, heard the news; and they actually thought about it and wondered if it meant they would no longer be hungry and poorly dressed.
One who thought deeply was a shepherd lad. He loved to bask lazily in the sun, to listen to the birds chirruping, and to all the sounds of the air and the fields and the forests. He seemed [268]to understand them; the murmuring of the brooks on a warm day was like a gentle cradle song lulling him to sleep; on a day when the wind howled, its sulky growl as it dashed over the stones warned him that floods might come, and that he must move his flocks to safer ground.
One who thought deeply was a shepherd boy. He loved to lounge in the sun, listening to the birds chirping and to all the sounds of the air, fields, and forests. He seemed [268]to understand them; the murmur of the streams on a warm day was like a gentle lullaby putting him to sleep; on a day when the wind howled, its grumpy growl as it rushed over the stones warned him that floods might come, and that he needed to move his flocks to safer ground.
"I wonder," he mused, "if I shall learn to read the written word and even to pen it myself. I could then write the song of the brook and the birds, so that others should know it."
"I wonder," he thought, "if I'll learn to read and even write. Then I could capture the song of the brook and the birds, so that others could appreciate it."
And musing thus, he fell asleep. He slept longer than usual, and when he awoke, he was alarmed to see that the sun had set. Darkness was falling fast, and he had his flock to see safely home. The cows and sheep had begun to collect themselves as a matter of habit, and it was their noise that woke him. They were already trudging the well-known route, and all he had to do in following was to see that none strayed, or tumbled into the brook.
And thinking about this, he dozed off. He slept longer than usual, and when he woke up, he was shocked to see that the sun had set. Night was coming on quickly, and he needed to get his animals home safely. The cows and sheep had started to gather themselves out of habit, and it was their noise that woke him. They were already following their usual path, and all he had to do was make sure none wandered off or fell into the stream.
All went well until he came in sight of home. Then a huge bird, a ziz, bigger than several houses, appeared in the sky and swooped down on the cows and sheep.
All went well until he spotted home. Then a massive bird, a ziz, larger than several houses, appeared in the sky and swooped down on the cows and sheep.
The shepherd beat the monster off as long as he could with a big stick, while the affrighted animals scampered hastily homeward. The ziz [269]however, was evidently determined not to be balked of its prey. It dug its talons deep into the flanks of an ox that had stampeded in the wrong direction and was lagging behind the others.
The shepherd fought off the monster as best as he could with a big stick, while the frightened animals hurriedly made their way home. The ziz [269] was clearly intent on not being stopped from catching its prey. It dug its claws deep into the sides of an ox that had panicked and was trailing behind the rest.
The poor animal bellowed in pain, and the shepherd, rushing to the rescue, seized it by the forelegs as it was being raised from the ground. Curling his leg round the slender trunk of a tree, the young man began a struggle with the ziz. The mighty bird, its eyes glowing like two signal lamps, tried to strike at him with his tremendous beak, one stroke of which would have been fatal.
The poor animal cried out in pain, and the shepherd, hurrying to help, grabbed it by the front legs as it was being lifted off the ground. Wrapping his leg around the slender trunk of a tree, the young man started to fight the ziz. The powerful bird, its eyes shining like two bright lights, tried to attack him with its enormous beak, a single hit from which would have been deadly.
In the fast gathering darkness it missed, fortunately for the shepherd, but the thrust of the beak caught the upper part of the tree trunk. It snapped under the blow, and the shepherd was compelled to release his hold. He still gripped tightly the forelegs of the ox, but with naught now to hold it back, the great bird had no difficulty in rising into the air. Before he fully grasped what had happened, the shepherd found himself high above the trees.
In the quickly setting darkness, it missed, which was lucky for the shepherd, but the force of the beak hit the top of the tree trunk. It broke under the impact, and the shepherd had to let go. He still held onto the forelegs of the ox tightly, but with nothing to hold it back now, the huge bird easily took to the sky. Before he fully understood what was happening, the shepherd found himself high above the trees.
To release his hold would have meant destruction. He held on grimly, clutching the legs of the ox with all his might, and even swinging up his feet to grip the hind-legs of the animal.
To let go would have meant disaster. He held on fiercely, gripping the legs of the ox with all his strength, even lifting his feet to clutch the animal's hind legs.
Higher and higher the ziz rose into the air, [270]spreading its vast wings majestically, and flying silently and swiftly over the land. It made the shepherd giddy to glance down at the ground scurrying rapidly past far below him. So he closed his eyes, but opening them again for a moment, he was horrified to notice that the bird was now flying over the sea on which the moon was shining with silvery radiance. With a heavy sigh he gave himself up for lost, and began to consider whether it would be better to release his hold and fall down and be drowned, rather than be devoured by the gigantic bird.
Higher and higher the ziz soared into the sky, [270]spreading its enormous wings grandly, flying silently and swiftly over the land. The shepherd felt dizzy looking down at the ground rushing by far beneath him. So, he closed his eyes, but when he opened them again for just a moment, he was horrified to see that the bird was now flying over the sea, where the moon shone with a silvery glow. With a heavy sigh, he resigned himself to his fate and started to think about whether it would be better to let go and fall into the water to drown rather than be eaten by the enormous bird.
Before he could make up his mind, the bird stopped, and the shepherd was bumped down on something with such violence that for a moment he was stunned. Looking around, when he regained his senses, he saw that he was on the top of a tower in the sea. Beside him was the carcass of the ox. Above them stood the ziz, its eyes glowing like twin fires, its beak thrust down to strike.
Before he could decide, the bird halted, and the shepherd crashed onto something with such force that he was momentarily dizzy. When he looked around and regained his composure, he realized he was on top of a tower in the sea. Next to him lay the carcass of an ox. Above them was the ziz, its eyes shining like twin flames, its beak poised to attack.
With a quick movement, the shepherd drew a knife which he carried in his girdle, and struck at the opening of the descending beak. The bird uttered a shrill cry of pain as the knife pierced its tongue, and in a few moments it had disappeared in the air. So swift was its flight that [271]almost instantly it was a mere speck in the moonlit sky.
With a quick motion, the shepherd pulled out a knife he had at his belt and aimed for the opening of the bird's beak. The bird let out a sharp cry of pain as the knife stabbed its tongue, and within moments, it was gone into the air. Its flight was so fast that [271]almost immediately it was just a tiny dot in the moonlit sky.
Thoroughly exhausted, the shepherd slept until awakened by the sound of a voice. Opening his eyes, he saw that the sun had risen. Above him stood a woman of ravishing beauty. He sprang to his feet and bowed low.
Thoroughly exhausted, the shepherd slept until he was awakened by a voice. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the sun had risen. Above him stood a woman of stunning beauty. He jumped to his feet and bowed deeply.
"Who are you?" asked Princess Solima, for she it was. "And tell me how came you here with this carcass of an ox, so distant from the land, so high up as this tower in the sea?"
"Who are you?" asked Princess Solima, because it was her. "And tell me how you came to be here with this dead ox, so far from the land, so high up in this tower by the sea?"
"Of a truth I scarcely know," answered the shepherd. "It may be that I am bewitched, or dreaming, for my adventure passes all belief," and he related it.
"Honestly, I barely know," replied the shepherd. "I might be under a spell or dreaming, because my experience is beyond belief," and he shared his story.
The princess made no comment, but motioned to him that he should follow her. He did so and she placed food before him. He was ravenously hungry and did full justice to the meal. Then she led him to the bath chamber.
The princess didn't say anything, but signaled for him to follow her. He did, and she set food in front of him. He was extremely hungry and enjoyed every bite of the meal. After that, she took him to the bath chamber.
"Wash and robe thyself," she said, giving him some clothes, "and then I have much to inquire of thee."
"Wash up and put this robe on," she said, handing him some clothes, "and then I have a lot to ask you."
The shepherd felt ever so much better when he had bathed, and then attired in the strange garments she had given him, he appeared before the princess.
The shepherd felt much better after he had bathed, and then dressed in the strange clothes she had given him, he stood before the princess.
[272]She gazed at him so long and searchingly that he blushed in confusion.
[272]She looked at him for so long and so intensely that he turned red with embarrassment.
"Thou art fair to look upon and of manly stature," said the princess.
"You look good and have a strong build," said the princess.
The shepherd could only stammer a reply, but after a while he said, "Fair lady, who and what thou art I know not. Such beauty as thine is the right of princesses only. I am but a poor shepherd."
The shepherd could only stammer a reply, but after a while he said, "Fair lady, I don’t know who you are or what you are. Such beauty as yours is the privilege of princesses only. I am just a poor shepherd."
"And may not a shepherd be handsome?" she asked. "Tell me: who hath laid down a law that only royal personages may be fair to behold? I have seen princes of vile countenance."
"And can’t a shepherd be handsome?" she asked. "Tell me: who decided that only royals can be good-looking? I’ve seen princes who are downright ugly."
She stopped suddenly, for she did not wish to betray her secret. They sat in a little room in the tower, unknown to the many guards down below, and, although the shepherd protested, the princess waited on him herself, bringing him food, and cushions on which he could rest that night.
She stopped abruptly because she didn't want to reveal her secret. They were sitting in a small room in the tower, away from the many guards below, and even though the shepherd objected, the princess took care of him herself, bringing him food and cushions to rest on that night.
Next morning they ascended the tower together.
Next morning, they went up the tower together.
"I come here every morning," said the princess.
"I come here every morning," said the princess.
"Why?" the shepherd asked.
"Why?" the shepherd asked.
"To see if my husband cometh," was the answer.
"To check if my husband is coming," was the reply.
The princess laughed.
The princess smiled.
"I know not," she said. "Some mornings when I have stood here and grieved at my loneliness, I have felt inclined to make a vow that I would marry the first man who came hither."
"I don't know," she said. "Some mornings when I've stood here and felt sad about my loneliness, I've thought about making a vow to marry the first man who comes here."
The shepherd was silent. Then he looked boldly into the princess' eyes and said: "Thou hast told me I am the first man who has come to thee. I am emboldened to declare my love for thee, a feeling that swept over me the moment my eyes beheld thee. Who thou art, what thou art, I know not, I care not. Shall we be husband and wife?"
The shepherd was silent. Then he looked boldly into the princess's eyes and said: "You told me I'm the first man who has come to you. I'm brave enough to declare my love for you, a feeling that hit me the moment I saw you. Who you are, what you are, I don’t know, and I don’t care. Will you be my wife?"
The princess gave him her hand.
The princess gave him her hand.
"It is ordained," she said, and thus their troth was plighted.
"It is decided," she said, and so their vow was made.
"We cannot remain here forever," said the princess, presently. "Canst thou, husband of my heart's choice, devise some means of escape?"
"We can't stay here forever," said the princess, after a moment. "Can you, my chosen partner, come up with a way for us to escape?"
He looked down at the carcass of the ox thoughtfully for a few moments.
He stared down at the dead ox for a moment, deep in thought.
"I have it," he exclaimed, excitedly. "It is a safe assumption that the monster bird that brought me will return for his meal. He can then carry us away. If the heavens approve," he said, fervently, "thus it shall be."
"I've got it," he said, excitedly. "It’s a safe bet that the monster bird that brought me will come back for its meal. Then it can take us away. If the heavens agree," he added passionately, "then that's how it will be."
[274]That very night the ziz returned and feasted on the ox, and while it was fully occupied appeasing its hunger, the shepherd managed to attach strong ropes to its legs. To this he attached a large basket in which he and his bride made themselves comfortable with cushions. Nor did they forget to take a store of food.
[274]That night, the ziz came back and gorged on the ox, and while it was busy satisfying its hunger, the shepherd was able to tie strong ropes around its legs. He then attached a large basket where he and his bride settled in with cushions. They also made sure to bring along plenty of food.
Toward morning the ziz rose slowly into the air, and the lovers clutched each other tightly as the basket spun round and round. The giant bird did not seem to notice its burden at all, and after a moment it began a swift flight over the sea. After many hours a city became visible, and as it was approached the shepherd could note the excitement caused by the appearance of the ziz. The bird was getting tired, and having at last noticed the weight tied to its feet was evidently seeking to get rid of it.
Toward morning, the ziz slowly ascended into the air, and the lovers held onto each other tightly as the basket spun around. The giant bird didn’t seem to notice its load at all, and after a moment, it took off swiftly over the sea. After several hours, a city came into view, and as they got closer, the shepherd could see the excitement sparked by the arrival of the ziz. The bird was tiring, and having finally noticed the weight tied to its feet, it was clearly trying to shake it off.
Flying low it dashed the basket against a tower. The occupants feared they might be killed, but suddenly the cords snapped, the basket rested on the parapet of the tower, and the bird flew swiftly away.
Flying low, it slammed the basket against a tower. The occupants were terrified they might be killed, but suddenly the cords snapped, the basket came to a stop on the edge of the tower, and the bird flew away quickly.
No sooner had the shepherd extricated himself and his bride from the basket, than armed guards appeared. At sight of the princess they lowered their weapons and fell upon their faces.
No sooner had the shepherd helped himself and his bride out of the basket than armed guards showed up. When they saw the princess, they lowered their weapons and fell to their faces.
[275]"Inform my father I have returned," she said, and they immediately rose to do her bidding.
[275]“Tell my dad I’m back,” she said, and they quickly got up to do what she asked.
"Know you where you are?" asked the shepherd.
"Do you know where you are?" asked the shepherd.
"Yes; this is the king's palace," was the reply.
"Yes, this is the king's palace," was the reply.
Soon the king appeared, and with almost hysterical joy he embraced his daughter.
Soon the king showed up, and with nearly frantic joy, he hugged his daughter.
"I am happy to see thee again," he cried. "I crave thy pardon for immuring thee in the sea fortress. Thou shalt tell me all thy adventures."
"I’m glad to see you again," he exclaimed. "I apologize for locking you up in the sea fortress. You’ll tell me all about your adventures."
Then he caught sight of the shepherd.
Then he saw the shepherd.
"Who is this?" he demanded.
"Who is this?" he asked.
"Thy son-in-law, my husband," said the princess, her joy showing in her bright eyes.
"Your son-in-law, my husband," said the princess, her joy evident in her bright eyes.
"What prince art thou?" asked the king.
"What prince are you?" asked the king.
"A prince among men," answered the princess quickly. "A man without riches, who comes from the people and will teach us their needs and how to rule them."
"A prince among men," replied the princess quickly. "A man without wealth, who comes from the people and will show us their needs and how to govern them."
The king bowed to the inevitable. He blessed his son-in-law and daughter, appointed them to rule over a province, and they settled down to make everybody thoroughly happy, contented and prosperous.
The king accepted what was unavoidable. He blessed his son-in-law and daughter, gave them the responsibility to govern a province, and they settled in to ensure everyone was happy, content, and prosperous.
King Alexander's AdventuresToC
I. The Vision of Victory
More than two thousand years ago there lived a king in the land of Macedon who was a great conqueror, and when his son, Alexander, was born, the soothsayers and the priestesses of the temples predicted that he would be a greater warrior than his father. Alexander was a wonderful boy, and his father, King Philip, was very proud of him when he tamed a spirited horse which nobody else could manage. The wisest philosophers of the day were Alexander's teachers, and when he was only sixteen years of age, Philip left him in charge of the country when he went to subdue Byzantium. Alexander was only twenty when he ascended the throne, but before then he had suppressed a rebellion and had proved himself possessed of exceptional daring and courage.
More than two thousand years ago, there was a king in Macedon who was a great conqueror. When his son, Alexander, was born, the soothsayers and priestesses predicted that he would be an even greater warrior than his father. Alexander was an impressive boy, and his father, King Philip, was incredibly proud when he managed to tame a spirited horse that nobody else could handle. The smartest philosophers of the time were Alexander's teachers, and when he was just sixteen, Philip left him in charge of the country while he went to conquer Byzantium. Alexander became king at only twenty, but by then he had already put down a rebellion and demonstrated exceptional bravery and courage.
"I shall conquer the whole world," he said, [278]and although he only reigned thirteen years and died at the age of thirty-three, he accomplished his ambition. All the countries which were then known had to acknowledge his supremacy.
"I will conquer the whole world," he said, [278]and even though he only ruled for thirteen years and died at the age of thirty-three, he achieved his goal. All the countries known at that time had to recognize his dominance.
King Alexander was a drunkard and very cruel, but he treated the Jews kindly. When they heard he had been victorious over Darius, king of Persia, who was their ruler, and that he was marching on Jerusalem, they became seriously alarmed. Jadua, the high priest, however, counseled the people to welcome Alexander with great ceremony.
King Alexander was a heavy drinker and quite cruel, but he was kind to the Jews. When they heard he had defeated Darius, the king of Persia who governed them, and that he was heading toward Jerusalem, they became really worried. Jadua, the high priest, advised the people to greet Alexander with great honor.
All the priests and the Levites donned their most gorgeous robes, the populace put on their holiday garb, and the streets of the city were gaily decorated with many colored banners and garlands of flowers. The night before Alexander arrived at the head of his army, a long procession was formed of the priests, the Levites, and the elders of the city, each carrying a lighted torch. At the gates of the city they awaited the approach of the mighty warrior.
All the priests and Levites put on their most beautiful robes, the people wore their festive outfits, and the city's streets were brightened with colorful banners and flower garlands. The night before Alexander arrived with his army, a long procession formed with the priests, Levites, and city elders, each holding a lit torch. They waited at the city gates for the arrival of the great warrior.
In the early morning, before the sun had risen, Alexander made his appearance and was astonished at the magnificent spectacle which met his gaze. At the head of the procession stood the high priest in his shining white robes, [279]with the jewels of the ephod glittering on his breast. To the surprise of his generals, Alexander descended from his horse and bowed low before the high priest.
In the early morning, before the sun came up, Alexander showed up and was amazed by the stunning sight before him. At the front of the procession was the high priest in his bright white robes, [279]with the jewels of the ephod shining on his chest. To the surprise of his generals, Alexander got off his horse and bowed deeply before the high priest.
"Like unto an angel dost thou appear to me," he said.
"You look just like an angel to me," he said.
"Let thy coming bring peace," replied Jadua.
"May your arrival bring peace," replied Jadua.
Parmenio, the chief of Alexander's generals, had promised the soldiers rich store of plunder in Jerusalem, and he approached the king and said:
Parmenio, the leader of Alexander's generals, had promised the soldiers a wealth of loot in Jerusalem, and he went up to the king and said:
"Wherefore do you honor this priest of the Jews above all men?"
"Why do you honor this Jewish priest above all others?"
"I will tell thee," answered Alexander. "In dreams have I often seen this dignified priest. Ever he bade me be of good courage and always did he predict victory for me. Shall I not then pay homage to my guardian angel?"
"I will tell you," answered Alexander. "In my dreams, I have often seen this honorable priest. He always encouraged me to be brave and consistently predicted victory for me. Should I not then pay respect to my guardian angel?"
Turning to the priest, he said, "Lead me to your Temple that I may offer up thanksgiving to the God of my guardian angel."
Turning to the priest, he said, "Take me to your Temple so I can give thanks to the God of my guardian angel."
It was now daylight, and the priests walked in procession before King Alexander past cheering multitudes of people. At the Temple the king removed his sandals, but the priests gave him a pair of jeweled slippers, fearing that he might slip on the pavement. The king was [280]pleased with all that he saw and desired that a statue of himself, or a portrait, should be placed in the holy building.
It was now daytime, and the priests walked in a procession in front of King Alexander, passing by cheering crowds of people. At the Temple, the king took off his sandals, but the priests gave him a pair of jeweled slippers, worried that he might slip on the pavement. The king was [280] pleased with everything he saw and wanted a statue of himself, or a portrait, to be placed in the holy building.
"That may not be," replied the high priest, "but in honor of thy visit all the boys born in Jerusalem this year shall be named Alexander."
"That might not be," the high priest replied, "but to honor your visit, all the boys born in Jerusalem this year will be named Alexander."
"It is well," said the king, much pleased; "ask of me what you will, and if it be in my power I shall grant it."
"It’s all good," said the king, quite pleased; "ask me for anything you want, and if I can do it, I will."
"Mighty monarch," said Jadua, "we desire naught but to be permitted to serve our God according to our laws. Permit us to practice our religious observances free and unhindered. Grant also this privilege to the Jews who dwell in all thy dominions, and we shall ever pray for thy long life and triumph."
"Mighty king," said Jadua, "we only wish to be allowed to serve our God according to our laws. Please let us practice our religious customs freely and without obstruction. Also, extend this privilege to the Jews living in all your lands, and we will always pray for your long life and success."
"It is but little that ye ask," replied the king, "and that little is easily granted."
"It’s only a small request," replied the king, "and that small request is easy to fulfill."
The people cheered loudly when they heard the good news, and many Jews enrolled themselves in the army.
The crowd cheered loudly when they heard the good news, and many Jews signed up for the army.
Alexander stayed some time in Jerusalem, and messengers arrived from Canaan to ask him to compel the Jews to restore them their land.
Alexander stayed for a while in Jerusalem, and messengers came from Canaan to ask him to force the Jews to give them back their land.
"It is written in the Books of Moses," they said, "that Canaan and its boundaries belong to the Canaanites."
"It is written in the Books of Moses," they said, "that Canaan and its borders belong to the Canaanites."
[281]Gebiah, a hunchback, undertook to answer.
[281]Gebiah, who had a hunchback, stepped up to respond.
"It is also written in the Books of Moses," he said, "'Cursed be Canaan; a servant shall he be unto his brethren.' The property of a slave belongs to his master, therefore Canaan is ours."
"It is also written in the Books of Moses," he said, "'Cursed be Canaan; he shall be a servant to his brothers.' The belongings of a slave belong to his master, so Canaan is ours."
Alexander gave the envoys of Canaan three days in which to reply to this, but they fled from Jerusalem.
Alexander gave the envoys from Canaan three days to respond to this, but they ran away from Jerusalem.
Messengers from Egypt came next, asking for the return of the gold and silver taken by the Israelites from the land of Pharaoh.
Messengers from Egypt arrived next, requesting the return of the gold and silver taken by the Israelites from Pharaoh's land.
"What says Gebiah to this?" asked Alexander.
"What does Gebiah say about this?" asked Alexander.
"We shall return the gold and silver," answered the hunchback, "when we have been paid for the many, many years of labor of our ancestors in Egypt."
"We'll return the gold and silver," replied the hunchback, "once we've been compensated for the countless years of labor of our ancestors in Egypt."
"Truly a wise answer," said Alexander, and he gave the Egyptians three days to consider it. But they also fled.
"That’s a really smart answer," said Alexander, and he gave the Egyptians three days to think about it. But they ran away too.
When Alexander left Jerusalem he sought the advice of the wise men of Israel.
When Alexander left Jerusalem, he sought the counsel of the wise men of Israel.
"I desire," he said, "to conquer the land beyond the Mountains of Darkness in Africa; it is also my wish to fly above the clouds and behold the heavens, and also to descend into the depths of the sea and gaze with mine own eyes on the monsters of the deep."
"I want," he said, "to conquer the land beyond the Mountains of Darkness in Africa; I also wish to soar above the clouds and see the heavens, and to dive into the depths of the sea and look with my own eyes at the monsters of the deep."
[282]How to accomplish these things he was instructed by the wise men, but they warned him never to enter Babylon.
[282]He learned how to achieve these goals from the wise men, but they cautioned him never to go into Babylon.
"For shouldst thou ever enter the city of Babylon," they said, "thou wilt assuredly die."
"For if you ever enter the city of Babylon," they said, "you will definitely die."
King Alexander thanked them for the advice and the warning, and set forth on his adventures.
King Alexander thanked them for the advice and the warning and set off on his adventures.
II. The Land of Darkness and the Gate Of Paradise
After many days King Alexander came to the Mountains of Darkness. Acting on the advice of the wise men, he had provided himself with asses from the land of Libya, for they have the power of seeing in the dark, and also with a cord of great length. Mounted on the asses, he and his men plunged into the realms of darkness, unwinding the cord as they went, so that they might find their way back with it.
After many days, King Alexander arrived at the Mountains of Darkness. Following the advice of the wise men, he had equipped himself with donkeys from the land of Libya, as they have the ability to see in the dark, along with a long rope. Riding the donkeys, he and his men ventured into the darkness, unraveling the rope as they went to ensure they could find their way back.
Around them was blackest darkness and a silence that inspired the men with awe. The asses, however, picked their way through the tall trees that grew so high and so thick that not the least ray of light could penetrate. How many days they traveled thus they knew not, for [283]day and night were alike. The men slept when they were tired, ate when they were hungry and trusted to the asses and the cord.
Around them was the darkest darkness and a silence that filled the men with awe. The donkeys, however, carefully navigated through the tall trees that were so high and dense that not a single ray of light could get through. They had no idea how many days they traveled like this, since [283] day and night felt the same. The men slept when they were tired, ate when they were hungry, and relied on the donkeys and the rope.
At last when they emerged into the light they were almost blinded by the sun, and it was some time before they could see properly. Then, to their great astonishment, they found that there were no men in the land, only women, tall and finely proportioned, clothed in skins and armed with bows and arrows.
At last, when they stepped into the light, they were almost blinded by the sun, and it took them a while to see clearly. Then, to their great surprise, they discovered that there were no men in the land, only women, tall and well-shaped, dressed in skins and carrying bows and arrows.
"Who are ye?" asked Alexander.
"Who are you?" asked Alexander.
"We are the Amazons, women who are skilled in war and in the art of hunting," they answered.
"We are the Amazons, women who are skilled in battle and in hunting," they replied.
"Lead me to your queen," commanded Alexander, "and bid her surrender, for I am Alexander, the Great, of Macedon, and conqueror of the world. I fight not by night, for I scorn to steal victories in the dark, and my men are armed with magic spears of gold and silver and are therefore invincible."
"Take me to your queen," ordered Alexander, "and tell her to surrender, because I am Alexander the Great, from Macedon, and I have conquered the world. I don’t fight at night because I refuse to win battles in the dark, and my soldiers are equipped with magical spears made of gold and silver, making them unbeatable."
The queen of the Amazons appeared before him, a beautiful woman, with long raven hair.
The queen of the Amazons appeared before him, a stunning woman with long black hair.
"Greeting to thee, mighty warrior," she said. "Hast thou come to slay women?"
"Greeting to you, mighty warrior," she said. "Have you come to slay women?"
"Perchance it is you who will triumph over me," replied Alexander.
"Maybe it's you who will win against me," replied Alexander.
The queen of the Amazons smiled.
The queen of the Amazons smiled.
[284]"Then shall it be said of thee," she replied, "that thou wert a valiant warrior who conquered the world, but was himself conquered by women. Is that to be your message to history?"
[284]"Then people will say about you," she answered, "that you were a brave warrior who conquered the world, but was defeated by women. Is that what you want to be remembered for?"
King Alexander was a man of learning and of wisdom, as well as a great soldier, but the words of the queen of the Amazons were such that he could not answer. He bowed low before the queen and with a gesture indicated that he had naught to say.
King Alexander was a knowledgeable and wise man, as well as a great soldier, but the words of the queen of the Amazons left him speechless. He bowed deeply before the queen and gestured to show that he had nothing to say.
"Then it is to be peace," said the queen. "At least, before thy return, let me prepare for thee a banquet."
"Then it's settled, peace it is," said the queen. "At least, before you come back, let me prepare a feast for you."
In a hut made of logs and decorated with skins, a rough wooden table was placed before Alexander and on it was laid a loaf of gold.
In a log cabin decorated with hides, a sturdy wooden table was set before Alexander, and on it was a loaf of gold.
"Do ye eat bread of gold?" asked the king, much surprised.
"Do you eat gold bread?" asked the king, quite surprised.
"Nay," replied the queen. "We are women of simple tastes, but thou art a mighty king. If thou didst but wish to eat ordinary bread in this land, why didst thou desire to conquer it? Is there no more bread in your own land that thou shouldst brave the dangers of the dark mountains to eat it here?"
"Nah," replied the queen. "We’re women of simple tastes, but you’re a powerful king. If you just wanted to eat ordinary bread in this land, why did you want to conquer it? Is there no more bread in your own land that you had to face the dangers of the dark mountains to eat it here?"
Alexander bowed his head on his breast. Never before had he felt ashamed.
Alexander lowered his head to his chest. He had never felt ashamed before.
[285]"I, Alexander of Macedon," he said, "was a fool until I came to the land beyond the Mountains of Darkness and learned wisdom from women."
[285]"I, Alexander of Macedon," he said, "was an idiot until I reached the land beyond the Mountains of Darkness and gained wisdom from women."
With all haste he returned through the land of eternal night on his Libyan asses. But in the flight the cord was broken. He had to trust entirely to the asses, and many long and weary days and nights did he journey before he saw the light once more.
With great urgency, he made his way back through the land of endless night on his Libyan donkeys. However, during the journey, the rope broke. He had to rely completely on the donkeys, and he traveled many long and exhausting days and nights before he saw the light again.
Alexander found himself in a new and beautiful land. There were no signs of human beings, nor of animals, and a river of the clearest water he had ever seen, flowed gently along. It was full of fish which the soldiers caught quite easily. But a strange thing happened when, after having cut up the fish ready for cooking, they took them to the river to clean them. All the fish came to life again; the pieces joined together and darted away in the water.
Alexander found himself in a new and beautiful land. There were no signs of people or animals, and the clearest river he had ever seen flowed gently by. It was full of fish that the soldiers caught easily. But something strange happened when, after cutting up the fish to prepare for cooking, they took them to the river to clean them. All the fish came back to life; the pieces reassembled and swam away in the water.
At first Alexander would not believe this, but after he had made an experiment himself, he said: "Let all who are wounded bathe in this river, for surely it will cure every ill. This must be the River of Life which flows from Paradise."
At first, Alexander couldn't believe this, but after he tried it himself, he said, "Let everyone who is wounded bathe in this river, because it will definitely heal every problem. This must be the River of Life that flows from Paradise."
[286]He determined to follow the stream to its source and find the Garden of Eden. As he marched along, the valley through which the stream flowed, became narrower and narrower, until, at last, only one person could pass. Alexander continued his journey on foot with a few of his generals walking behind. Mountains, thickly covered with greenest verdure, towered up on either side, the silent river narrowed until it seemed a mere streak of silver flowing gently along, and there was a delicious odor in the air.
[286]He decided to follow the stream to its source and discover the Garden of Eden. As he marched along, the valley through which the stream flowed became narrower and narrower, until finally, only one person could pass through. Alexander continued his journey on foot, with a few of his generals walking behind him. Mountains, lush with greenery, rose up on either side, and the quiet river shrank until it looked like a thin streak of silver flowing gently along, filling the air with a delightful fragrance.
At length, where the mountains on either side met, Alexander's path was barred by a great wall of rock. From a tiny fissure the River of Life trickled forth, and beside it was a door of gold, beautifully ornamented. Before this door Alexander paused. Then, drawing his sword, he struck the Gate of Paradise with the hilt.
At last, where the mountains on either side came together, Alexander's way was blocked by a huge wall of rock. From a small crack, the River of Life flowed gently, and next to it was a beautifully decorated gold door. Alexander stopped in front of this door. Then, taking out his sword, he hit the Gate of Paradise with the hilt.
There was no answer, and Alexander knocked a second time. Again there was no reply, and a third time Alexander knocked with some impatience.
There was no answer, and Alexander knocked a second time. Again there was no reply, and a third time Alexander knocked with a bit of impatience.
Then the door slowly opened, and a figure in white stood in the entry. In its hand it held a skull, made of gold, with eyes of rubies.
Then the door slowly opened, and a figure in white stood in the doorway. In its hand, it held a golden skull with ruby eyes.
"Who knocks so rudely at the Gate of Paradise?" asked the angel.
"Who’s knocking so rudely at the Gate of Paradise?" asked the angel.
[287]"I, Alexander, the Great, of Macedon, the conqueror of the world," answered Alexander, proudly. "I demand admittance to Paradise."
[287]"I, Alexander, the Great, of Macedon, the conqueror of the world," answered Alexander, proudly. "I demand to enter Paradise."
"Hast thou brought peace to the whole world that thou sayest thou art its conqueror?" demanded the angel.
"Have you brought peace to the whole world that you claim to be its conqueror?" asked the angel.
Alexander made no answer.
Alexander didn’t reply.
"Only the righteous who bring peace to mankind may enter Paradise alive," said the angel, gently.
"Only those who are righteous and bring peace to humanity can enter Paradise alive," said the angel softly.
Alexander hung his head abashed; then, in a voice broken with emotion, he begged that at least he should be given a memento of his visit.
Alexander hung his head in embarrassment; then, with a voice choked with emotion, he asked that he at least be given a keepsake from his visit.
The angel handed him the skull, saying: "Take this and ponder o'er its meaning."
The angel handed him the skull, saying, "Take this and think about what it means."
The angel vanished and the golden door closed.
The angel disappeared and the golden door shut.
The skull was so heavy that, with all his great strength, Alexander could scarcely carry it. When he placed it in a balance to ascertain its weight, he found that it was heavier than all his treasures. None of his wise men could explain this mystery and so Alexander sought out a Jew among his soldiers, one who had been a student with the rabbis.
The skull was so heavy that, despite all his strength, Alexander could hardly lift it. When he put it on a scale to check its weight, he discovered it was heavier than all his treasures combined. None of his wise men could figure out this mystery, so Alexander looked for a Jewish soldier among his ranks, someone who had studied with the rabbis.
Taking a handfull of earth the Jew placed it over the eyes and the skull was then as light as air.
Taking a handful of dirt, the Jew placed it over the eyes, and the skull became as light as air.
[288]"The meaning is plain," said the Jew. "Not until the human eye is covered with earth—in the grave—is it satisfied. Not until after death can man hope to enter Paradise."
[288] "The meaning is clear," said the Jew. "Only when the human eye is covered with dirt—in the grave—is it content. Only after death can a person hope to enter Paradise."
Alexander was anxious to hasten away from that strange region, but many of his soldiers declared that they would settle down by the banks of the River of Life. Next morning, however, the river had vanished. Where all had been beautiful was now only a desolate plain, bounded by bare rocky mountains, reaching to the clouds.
Alexander was eager to leave that strange place, but many of his soldiers said they wanted to stay by the River of Life. However, the next morning, the river was gone. What had once been beautiful was now just a barren plain, surrounded by stark rocky mountains that reached up to the clouds.
With heavy hearts Alexander's men began their march back.
With heavy hearts, Alexander's men started their march back.
III—The Wonders of The World
One day a strange rumbling noise was heard, and toward evening the army halted by the side of a river even more mysterious than the River of Life. It was not a river of water, but of sand and stones. It flowed along with a roaring sound and every few minutes great stones were shot up into the air.
One day, a strange rumbling noise was heard, and by evening the army stopped by the side of a river even more mysterious than the River of Life. It wasn’t a river of water, but one of sand and stones. It flowed with a roaring sound, and every few minutes, huge stones were hurled into the air.
Alexander asked the Jewish soldier if he could explain.
Alexander asked the Jewish soldier if he could explain it.
"This," said the Jew, "is the Sambatyon, the river which ceases to flow on the Sabbath."
"This," said the Jew, "is the Sambatyon, the river that stops flowing on the Sabbath."
[289]"And what lies beyond?"
"And what’s beyond?"
"The land of the Lost Ten Tribes of Israel," was the answer. "None have seen this country."
"The land of the Lost Ten Tribes of Israel," was the answer. "No one has seen this country."
"Cannot the river then be crossed?" asked Alexander.
"Can't we cross the river then?" asked Alexander.
"Not by all who wish to cross."
"Not everyone who wants to cross."
The next day was Friday, and Alexander waited until the evening to see what would happen.
The next day was Friday, and Alexander waited until the evening to see what would unfold.
An hour before sunset, at the time of the commencement of Sabbath, the river ceased to flow. The rumbling died down and the Sambatyon appeared like a broad expanse of shining yellow sand.
An hour before sunset, when Sabbath was starting, the river stopped flowing. The rumbling faded, and the Sambatyon looked like a wide stretch of shimmering yellow sand.
"To-morrow I shall cross with my army," said Alexander, but next morning the Sambatyon was enveloped in dense black clouds.
"Tomorrow I will cross with my army," said Alexander, but the next morning the Sambatyon was covered in thick black clouds.
Alexander could not see a yard in front of him, and when he ventured on to the sand, the horses sank into it. Flames were also seen in the clouds. After the sun had set and the Sabbath had ended, the clouds cleared away, the rumbling began again and the sand flowed once more like a river.
Alexander couldn’t see a yard in front of him, and when he stepped onto the sand, the horses sank into it. Flames were also visible in the clouds. After the sun went down and the Sabbath was over, the clouds cleared, the rumbling started again, and the sand flowed like a river once more.
Alexander was disappointed for a while, but at last he consoled himself with the thought that he had conquered the whole world.
Alexander felt a bit let down for a while, but eventually, he comforted himself with the idea that he had conquered the entire world.
[290]"Now must I carry out my project of ascending above the clouds and afterward descending into the sea," he said, and he proceeded to carry out the instructions given to him in Jerusalem.
[290]"Now I must go ahead with my plan to rise above the clouds and then dive into the sea," he said, and he began to follow the instructions he had received in Jerusalem.
Four huge eagles were caught and chained to a big box. At each end of the box was a pole, and on the end of each a brilliant jewel was placed. When all was in readiness, Alexander entered the box and carefully closed the doors.
Four massive eagles were captured and chained to a large box. At each end of the box was a pole, and a dazzling jewel was placed on each end. Once everything was set, Alexander stepped into the box and carefully shut the doors.
"Thus did Nimrod ascend into the sky," he said, "but he was a fool. He shot arrows into the air, and when the angels returned them stained with blood, he thought he had killed God. I desire only to see the heavens, not to conquer them."
"That's how Nimrod flew up into the sky," he said, "but he was an idiot. He shot arrows into the air, and when the angels sent them back covered in blood, he thought he had killed God. I just want to see the heavens, not take them over."
He gave the signal, and the heads of the eagles chained to the poles were uncovered. The moment they saw the dazzling jewels they tried to snatch them, but could not. So they continued to rise higher and higher until the box was carried above the clouds. By looking through the windows at the top and bottom of the box, Alexander could see how high he was. For a long time he saw nothing but clouds, which appeared like a vast sea beneath him, but when these cleared away, he saw the earth again.
He signaled, and the heads of the eagles tied to the poles were revealed. The moment they spotted the sparkling jewels, they tried to grab them, but couldn't. So they kept rising higher and higher until the box was lifted above the clouds. By looking through the windows at the top and bottom of the box, Alexander could see how high he was. For a long time, he saw nothing but clouds, which looked like a huge ocean beneath him, but when they cleared, he saw the earth again.
So high was he that the world looked like a [291]ball. Until then he had not known the earth was round. The seas enveloping the greater part of the globe looked like writhing serpents.
So high was he that the world looked like a [291]ball. Until then he had not realized the earth was round. The oceans surrounding most of the globe looked like twisting snakes.
"Now I can understand," he said, "why the wise rabbis say that the great fish, the leviathan, surrounds the world with its tail in its mouth."
"Now I get it," he said, "why the wise rabbis say that the great fish, the leviathan, surrounds the world with its tail in its mouth."
Then he looked above. The sun seemed further away than ever.
Then he looked up. The sun felt farther away than ever.
"Heaven is not so near as I thought," he said, and seeing himself but a tiny speck miles above the earth and still further away from the heavens, he grew afraid for the first time in his life. With a stick he knocked the jewels from the poles outside the box, and the eagles, seeing them no longer, began to descend. Alexander breathed more freely when he was safe on the ground again, but he would not tell his generals what he had seen.
"Heaven isn't as close as I thought," he said, and realizing he was just a tiny dot miles above the earth and even farther from the heavens, he felt afraid for the first time in his life. With a stick, he knocked the jewels from the poles outside the box, and the eagles, noticing them gone, started to come down. Alexander breathed easier once he was safely back on the ground, but he didn’t share with his generals what he had experienced.
"Wait until I have descended into the sea," he said.
"Wait until I've gone into the sea," he said.
Under his orders, a diving bell of clear thick glass, bound with iron, had been constructed. Alexander entered the bell, all the joints were then tightly secured with pitch, and the bell lowered from a ship into the ocean by means of chains.
Under his orders, a diving bell made of thick clear glass and reinforced with iron was built. Alexander climbed into the bell, all the joints were then tightly sealed with pitch, and the bell was lowered from a ship into the ocean using chains.
Before he entered, Alexander took the [292]precaution to put on a magic ring, which his wife, Roxana, had sent him. This, she said, would protect him against the monsters of the deep.
Before he went in, Alexander took the [292] precaution of putting on a magic ring his wife, Roxana, had sent him. She said it would protect him from the monsters of the deep.
Down, down into the watery deep sank the bell, and for some time Alexander could see nothing. When his eyes grew accustomed to the strange, greenish light, he noticed multitudes of queer fish darting round about the bell. Many were of a shape never conjectured by man, some were so tiny that he could scarcely see them, and others so large that one of these monsters actually tried to swallow the bell. But Alexander showed the magic ring which glowed like a blazing star and the monster darted away.
Down, down into the watery deep sank the bell, and for a while, Alexander could see nothing. When his eyes adjusted to the strange, greenish light, he noticed countless odd fish swimming around the bell. Many were shaped in ways that no one had ever imagined, some were so tiny that he could barely see them, and others were so huge that one of these monsters actually tried to swallow the bell. But Alexander showed the magic ring, which glowed like a bright star, and the monster quickly swam away.
So deep down sank the bell that no light could at last penetrate from the sun. Most of the fish, however, were luminous, and Alexander was almost dazzled by the changing of the brilliant lights as the denizens of the deep swam swiftly around the bell. Shells of wondrous beauty did he see, together with pearls of great size. The treasures of the deep were revealed to him, and he saw that the riches on land were as nothing compared with them. He saw the coral insects at their work of building, and of entrancing beauty growing in the oozy bed of the ocean.
So deep down sank the bell that no light from the sun could reach it anymore. Most of the fish, however, glowed brightly, and Alexander was almost blinded by the shifting, radiant lights as the creatures of the deep moved quickly around the bell. He saw shells of incredible beauty, along with huge pearls. The treasures of the ocean were laid bare before him, and he realized that the riches on land were insignificant in comparison. He observed the coral creatures at work, creating stunning formations in the muddy ocean floor.
[293]"I wonder," said Alexander, "if I dare venture forth and take some of these beautiful gems back with me. The ring will protect me."
[293]"I wonder," said Alexander, "if I should go out and bring back some of these beautiful gems. The ring will keep me safe."
Alexander was one of the bravest men that ever lived, and he immediately set about trying to open the bell. In doing so, he rattled the chains by which it was lowered, and Robus, the officer in charge, took this as a signal to raise the bell.
Alexander was one of the bravest men who ever lived, and he immediately got to work trying to open the bell. While doing this, he rattled the chains holding it down, and Robus, the officer in charge, took this as a signal to lift the bell.
In his excitement he dropped the chains into the sea, and they fell with a big crash on the bell and smashed it to pieces. When Robus saw what had happened, he cast himself into the sea in a gallant endeavor to rescue his master.
In his excitement, he dropped the chains into the sea, and they fell with a loud crash on the bell and shattered it into pieces. When Robus saw what had happened, he jumped into the sea in a brave attempt to save his master.
Down below in the glittering depths of the ocean, Alexander saw the fish hurrying away in great fear and he heard the rattling of the chains as they dropped through the water. He looked up and saw them crash on the bell. A terrible, buzzing sound filled his ears, a thousand dazzling colors danced before his eyes and made him giddy.
Down below in the sparkling depths of the ocean, Alexander saw the fish darting away in fear, and he heard the chains clanking as they fell through the water. He looked up and watched them slam against the bell. An awful, buzzing noise overwhelmed his ears, and a thousand bright colors swirled before his eyes, making him feel dizzy.
With great presence of mind he remembered his ring, and immediately a big fish swam underneath him, raised him from the wreckage of the bell and rose swiftly to the surface. Alexander emerged just as Robus dived into the sea. At [294]once he showed the fish his ring and it dived and brought his gallant officer safe to his side.
With quick thinking, he remembered his ring, and right away a large fish swam beneath him, lifted him from the wreckage of the bell, and shot up to the surface. Alexander surfaced just as Robus dove into the sea. At [294]once, he showed the fish his ring, and it dove down and brought his brave officer safely to his side.
"I have seen enough," said Alexander, when he was safe on land, "more than mortals should see. I have learned that the earth is for man and that the air above and the waters beneath are for the other and more wonderful creatures of God."
"I've seen enough," said Alexander, once he was safely on land, "more than anyone should have to see. I've realized that the earth is for humanity and that the air above and the waters below are for the other, more amazing creatures of God."
He made preparations to return to Macedon, but his army was wearied with long marching and begged of him to let them rest. Accordingly, he halted outside Babylon. Sickness seized him, but he remembered the warning of the rabbis and would not enter the city. For days he wandered around until his soldiers showed signs of mutiny. Then, throwing caution to the winds, Alexander entered Babylon.
He got ready to go back to Macedon, but his army was tired from all the marching and asked him to let them rest. So, he stopped outside Babylon. He got sick, but he remembered the rabbis' warning and wouldn’t go into the city. For days, he wandered around until his soldiers started to show signs of rebellion. Then, throwing caution to the wind, Alexander entered Babylon.
At once his illness took a serious turn, and in a few days he died. When the Jews heard the news, they mourned him sincerely, for they knew that they had lost a good friend. All that remains as a memorial of Alexander is the city of Alexandria, which he founded in Egypt. It stands to this day.
At once, his illness took a serious turn, and in a few days, he died. When the Jews heard the news, they mourned him sincerely, for they knew they had lost a good friend. All that remains as a memorial of Alexander is the city of Alexandria, which he founded in Egypt. It stands to this day.
Page 129: 'I, Balam, am' replaced with 'I, Bilam, am'
Page 132: 'in his graden' replaced with 'in his garden'
Page 217: 'I preceive' replaced with 'I perceive'
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!